ExplicitNovels

By Steamy StoriesSociety & Culture Philosophy Personal Journals Sexuality

ExplicitNovels episodes

October 10, 2025 Luke’s HAARP Time Warp: Part 15
Luke’s HAARP Time Warp: Part 15
Marion becomes Queen.
Based on a post by somethin fishy,
in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.

Chapter 70.
Luke spent a couple of days in Sheffield while the rest of the army arrived.
The first thing he did when he arrived though was that he sent Pollyanna’s
engineers ahead with a strong dragoon escort to prepare the way for his
artillery. Mostly this involved doing work at river crossings. At many of the
crossings they would have to build bridges that were strong enough to support
the weight of the cannons for the big ones weighed a couple of tons. Luke had
designed them so that when smokeless powder became available, he wouldn’t have
to redesign them. The plan for crossing the Thames was to build a large number
of boats and create a pontoon bridge with them. This way supplies could keep
up.
Within a week of Luke arriving in Sheffield, he was looking at the Norman’s
fort. The march south had been extremely rapid and uneventful for no noble was
willing to challenge Luke’s army. As uneventful a trip as the army had; Luke’s
personal trip was far more eventful. Alice’s medical unit was one of the last
ones to arrive in Sheffield for she had to finish some important things in York
before she could depart. That evening she went into Luke’s tent. Luke always
stayed in a tent while he was in the field. His theory was that his soldiers
slept in tents so he should too. His army stayed in tents because Luke had
forbidden the army from sharing civilian homes unless it was a dire emergency.
She found him lying on his cot and looking at an old picture. It was the
picture of Luke and his older sister just after he had graduated from Marine
basic training. He was in his dress blues while she was wearing one of her
formal gowns. He was so into just staring at the picture that he didn’t even
hear Alice enter. It wasn’t until she cleared her throat that Luke noticed that
she was there.
“Oh, sorry Alice. I didn’t hear you come in. What can I do for you this evening?”
As she always was, she was struck by that line. It was never “what do you
want?” or even “hello”. It was always “what can I do for you?” It was just
another reminder for Alice that Luke was the kindest person that she had ever
met. She decided right there that if Luke wanted her, she would be his lover.
After all Marion had Gabriel; why shouldn’t Luke have someone else too.
“The voices bothering you again?” Alice asked trying to sound as innocent as
possible for she knew of Luke’s sometimes hair trigger temper.
“Marion talked to you, didn’t she?”
“Yes, she did. Luke, she is concerned for you and so am I.”
“Why are you concerned for me?” It was evident from his tone that while he
wasn’t angry, he could become very angry very quickly. Alice decided then and
there to lay all her cards on the table and confess to Luke her true feelings
for him.
“Why? Because I love you, Luke. You saved me from being raped. You taught me
medicine. You enabled my late fiancé and I to actually have a chance with each
other. You have already saved the lives of countless people. Finally, you are
the kindest, most loyal person that I have ever met. So, tell me, why would I
not love you.”
“Well let’s see. I’m married and I’m broken. I have almost constant
nightmares when I sleep. In fact, most nights I don’t sleep but for maybe an
hour or two and I’ve been having nightmares for many years now. I hear voices
in my head telling me that I be dead by the end of this campaign and yet here I
am getting ready to wage this campaign anyway. If that’s not broken and
hopeless then I don’t know what is.”
“Luke you’re not broken. Only a very strong person could have survived what
all you have been through. You not only survived but you have thrived. As far
as being on this campaign see my previous comment on loyalty and as far as you
being married; well Marion has a lover so why shouldn’t you. After all she was
the one who fixed us up the other night. She was the one who begged me to do
what I could to watch over you during this campaign. So, please Luke can you
just give us a chance.”
“I don’t…” that was as far as he got before Alice’s lips locked onto his.
When she broke the kiss, she locked onto his eyes with hers. He had tried to
look away but Alice put her hands on his face and gently pulled his eyes back
to hers.
“Please Luke” With their eyes locked she could almost see the epic battle
going on inside Luke’s mind. On one hand he was loyal. He was absolutely loyal
to his wife. On the other hand, Alice was exceptionally beautiful and smart and
she reminded him of someone who had been extremely dear to him that he had lost
a few years before.
It seemed like hours before Alice saw a change in Luke’s eyes, but finally a
look of calm took over. He moved over in his cot and invited Alice to lay down
with him. Since he was so large the only way that Alice could realistically lay
with Luke was to lay on Luke.
“Before you say anything, I want to show you something. Something that even
Marion has never seen and I don’t want her to see it either for she already has
enough to worry about.”
Luke then pulled out another picture. This one was of him when he was in his
mid to late twenties and he was with a stunning redhead. When Alice saw the
picture, she gasped for the redhead in the picture could have been her twin
sister.
“Who is she, Luke?”
“Who was she, Alice? Her name was Rebecca, Becky, and she was my fiancé but
she was killed two days before we were to get married. She was driving home
late one night when a deer jumped out in front of her car. She tried to avoid
it and in doing so lost control of her car and hit a tree. The autopsy showed
that she died almost instantly so at least she didn’t suffer. It also revealed
that she was eight weeks pregnant with twin girls. That was when I moved to Alaska
for, I wanted to get as far away from where she died as I could. I never did
step foot back in Louisiana again. She was my entire life and after her my life
has just wasn’t been worth living until, I met Marion. Then I met you and
everything went upside-down. You two even have very similar interest for she
was a surgical resident at the local hospital and was within a month of
finishing.”
“Oh Luke, I didn’t know!!” She gripped him as tight as she could and by the
time, she finished crying Luke had fallen asleep. She continued to lay there
and now paying attention she noticed Luke’s body tense up several times. When
this happened, she would hold him tighter and he would relax. Eventually she
was able to fall asleep, but now she was having nightmares of her own. Only
hers were what might happen if that voice in Luke’s head turned out to be
right. Would Marion be able to hold things together. As Alice thought about it,
the more she was convinced that Marion wouldn’t be able to. Alice had a huge
amount more interaction with the general populace than anyone else in Marion’s
group except for Luke, so she knew that a major reason the people were willing
to follow her was because of Luke.
For it was Luke that had the people’s complete trust. The one’s that didn’t
trust him, feared him so much that they wouldn’t do anything that might risk
his wrath. Alice of course knew why; after all this was the 11th century and
everyone understood brute force. This was what most people saw in Luke. His
power was blindingly so obvious that most everyone overlooked his true power,
his intelligence, his willingness to listen to the people around him, and his
kindness. Alice knew that Marion didn’t understand this dynamic and she
probably never would, after all she had been born into a very privileged life
and she was blind to the general population as a whole. Put any single person
or small group in front of her and she treated them with upmost respect. But
she was at best partly blind to the lower classes. At least to her credit,
Marion tried.
The next morning Luke was up early as usual. He gently slid out from under
Alice and covered her back up for she was still sleeping soundly. He started
his morning the same way he always did. He checked the night sentries. Granted
he was in friendly territory but that was no excuse for letting one’s guard
down. With sunrise the army got ready to leave. A message had come in overnight
from Pollyanna telling him that things were clear all the way to the Thames.
When Alice caught up with Luke later that morning, he invited her to keep her
things with his and she gladly accepted.
The army moved like the wind on their way south. By the time they reached
the Thames, Pollyanna had the pontoon bridge done so Luke’s army didn’t even
have to pause. They moved so fast that they caught the Norman army completely
by surprise. The only thing that saved the Normans from being annihilated
during the first contact was a storm had blown up and limited the visibility
thus allowed them to escape back to their fort. Not that being in their fort
would do them any good. Luke ordered his artillery to ring the fort at a
distance of five hundred meters with his infantry to dig in in front of them at
a distance of three hundred meters from the walls.
At this range they could pick off anyone who came outside the walls and
depending on the wind, his motors could drop rounds on the fort. It took about
a day to get into position at the end of which, he sent his surrender demands
to William of Normandy. If they laid down their arms then they would be allowed
to return to Normandy. If they didn’t then they would all have English graves
for the rest of eternity. It didn’t surprise Luke any when his demands were
refused with what was his experience was typical French snootiness, not that he
cared.
The bombardment started at sunrise the next morning. Luke made sure that his
gunners fired slow enough so that they didn’t fire through all their shells in
one day. Their first target was the walls. If they could be destroyed then his
troops could pick off William’s troops at will. Within an hour, the walls had
been blown to bits, but now they had another problem. William had built his
fort on a hilltop and Luke’s soldiers couldn’t see into the fort so Luke
ordered a number of towers to be built around the hill. These towers were made
of crossed logs that had both ends notched to fit into notches of the logs
above and below them. From these towers, his best shots would be able to pick
off William’s men no matter where they were at.
It had taken the rest of the day to build the towers, but Luke had another
trick up his sleeve. That night he ordered illumination rounds fired
continuously over the Norman heads. This way, his sharpshooters could pick out
their targets and the Normans wouldn’t be able to get any sleep. Luke’s
sharpshooter teams only were allowed to work for four hours before they were
relieved so that they could get some rest.
The next morning, the Normans presented Luke an offer for them to surrender
but Luke flat out rejected it. The price was now their unconditional surrender
which of course the Duke of Normandy was not going to do. After the messenger
left with Luke’s response, Alice asked him:
“Luke, why did you condemn all those men over there to death? That seems
extremely cruel and that’s definitely not like you.”
“Because I don’t want Marion to have to look over her shoulder constantly
wondering if she will be invaded again from Normandy. This will buy her the
time that she will need to shore up her support.”
“You talk like you won’t be there to help her. You’re not leaving, are you?”
“I hope not for I am happier here than I ever was before, but reality
doesn’t care about people.” Luke said with a sad smile. Alice knew that he was
still being bothered by the voices and worse still was that he now not only
believed them but had accepted what they were telling him to be the truth and
was conducting himself accordingly. All through the day, Luke’s artillery and
sharpshooters killed many Normans. That evening, Luke summoned one of his crack
cavalry units and ordered them to advance on the fort and scout it for it was
too windy for him to have the balloon deployed.
As the cavalry advanced, Luke ordered a cease fire so that he wouldn’t have
to worry about friendly fire. He also had gone up to the top of one of the
towers so that he could get a better view. He watched as the cavalry went into
the fort and watched as they looked around. They signaled that everyone in the
fort was dead and that it was safe to enter.
Alice was one of the first ones not in the cavalry to enter the fort and she
stunned by what she found for almost none of the Normans were still alive. What
shocked her worse was Luke’s reaction to the carnage that he had caused. He
just ordered the bodies thrown into a nearby gully and buried. After he had
helped his troops dispose of the bodies he went and had dinner.
Chapter 71.
Earl John of Sheffield had been waiting for this moment since the summer. He
hated that his serfs had been liberated and it really pissed him off that some
of the minor nobles in the area were now making more money than he was. He just
couldn’t bring himself to pay the lower classes to do work that they should
have been doing anyway for they were not good for anything else. At least in his
opinion. It really pissed him off when Marion’s labor board had fined him for
shorting his employee’s paychecks.
He knew that he would have to wait for the perfect opportunity to revolt or
Marion’s army would crush him. As he waited, he wasn’t idle. He put our feelers
to the other nobles in the area to see if any of them would be interested in
joining him. He found four other fairly minor nobles that were interested in
joining him in his revolt. As his diplomatic efforts were under way, he had
sent men to infiltrate Marion’s army and learn about her style of warfare. As
his diplomatic efforts were coming to fruition, he was able to find a
black-market supplier for small arms for his army.
One of the minor nobles that joined him was named Hildyard and John didn’t
think that much of him. He was arrogant and constantly thought of himself more
than he was. As far as John was concerned though, Hildyard would make good
cannon fodder. Hildyard’s wife on the other was against rebelling for she had
been making really good money for herself under Marion’s rule and knew that
Marion’s troops would crush any rebellion. She actually was mad enough, with
Hildyard, that she kicked him out of her life for she wanted nothing to do with
this rebellion and wanted to protect her family at all cost. She had seen the
cost of rebelling against Marion and she wanted no part of it.
John watched as Marion’s army crushed the Viking invasion and he hoped that
Godwinson’s army would tangle with Marion’s, but that didn’t happen. Just after
the Viking invasion had been beaten off, his spies returned and began to train
the rest of the noble’s combined army in absolute secrecy. John watched as his
army was brought up to the standards that Marion’s army had been trained to,
and John was finding that he couldn’t wait to bring Marion’s army to battle and
crush it. He would then make her his personal whore. As his army was training,
John looked for the ideal land to do battle on.
He knew he would do much better to stay on the defensive so he looked for
land that was easy to defend and would allow him an escape route in the event
that his plans were upset. He found the perfect place in a spot that was
surrounded on three sides by impenetrable swamps. Carefully he began to fortify
the area and to protect his men against the expected artillery barrage; he had
bunkers built and earthen walls put up around the area.
Finally, he was ready and now he just had to find the perfect opportunity.
It came much sooner then he thought. Five days after King Godwinson got to
York, the Normans invaded and he took off, back South. By mid-October word came
that the King’s army had been defeated in battle. John had been waiting for
this for he was sure that Marion would send her army south and when she did, he
would revolt. He was sure that this would force Marion to further divide her
forces for he knew about the troops that she had in Scotland. Sure enough, she
did exactly what he had been expecting and he watched as Marion’s army moved
through the area.
A week after Marion’s army left Sheffield, no word had come and now John
knew that it was safe for him to revolt. He sent coded messages to the rest of
his co-conspirators and they mobilized their armies. In all they had almost ten
thousand men, all armed with firearms. The lack of artillery bothered John some
but he was banking on cutting Luke’s supply lines and hopefully he would shoot
through his supply of ammunition making his artillery useless. It would take a
few days for the nobles to gain control of the entire area, so they had spread
out some. Their first target was the rail depot and supply dump that was there.
Since Luke hadn’t been expecting a revolt in the area, he had left only a token
force behind to guard it. John’s forces quickly overwhelmed the guards but not
before the commander had set demolition charges in the power stores.
As the guards were being marched out, the powder went up with a massive
explosion. The explosion had been caused be a booby-trapped door and caused the
death of John’s oldest son and a number of his men. John was so upset with this
that he ordered the female guards brutally raped before they were drawn and
quartered. The male guards were to be castrated before they too were drawn and
quartered. Although the guards suffered, they all understood that John’s war
effort would be crippled for he had been relying on capturing those powder
supplies intact.
It took almost an entire day to slowly kill the guards and the last to die
was the commander. This way, he would have to watch his troops suffer because
of what he did. Once all the guards were dead, John ordered that every building
was to be torched and the army was to move to the appointed gathering point.
Once all the noble’s armies had gathered, they would march on York and forever
put an end to all this bull about men and women being equal and the lower
classes having equal rights with the nobles.
What John didn’t know was that Luke was already on his way north. He
wouldn’t find out until he got a message from one of the other nobles. It had
been sent in a hurry for the noble didn’t even have time to write it down. The
message simple;
“Marion’s army is back.”
John knew that he wouldn’t have enough time to gather the rest of the men,
so he headed toward his swamp fortress. At least two of the other nobles had
been able to meet up with him. All told they had just over seven thousand
troops and John was sure that Luke had suffered casualties in battling the
Normans. The way John and the rest of his commanders figured; the armies would
be about equal.
Almost as soon as John was settling into his new fortress, he got word that
Hildyard’s forces had also been eliminated. Here it seemed like Luke had
launched a night attack and that had caught Hildyard’s army by complete
surprise. John had tried to warm that idiot about underestimating Luke, for he
had managed to send some time talking with Luke during Luke’s summer campaign
in the area and had come away from that meeting with a huge amount of grudging
respect for Luke’s command talents. Now Hildyard paid the ultimate price for
his stupidity. John spent the time before Luke arrived, strengthening his
defenses and had a number of scouts posted to inform him when Luke’s forces
made it into the area. One of the other things that John had done was to make a
hidden path out of the back of the marsh, so that his forces could escape if
anything went wrong. He placed hidden fortifications where the path came into
the fortress in case Luke tried to come up that path and had even placed a
number of booby traps along it to slow Luke’s forces down. Now all that there
was to do was wait. They had plenty of food, water, and ammunition in the
bunkers and had enough bunkers for all the men to hide in.
Chapter 72.
The very next morning, Luke’s army was on the road again. This time they
were headed to Scotland to settle some unfinished business. Everyone in the
army was now stunned at just how cold Luke had become. Before he would always
be the one who would warm the mood of the room with their presence. Now the
mood turned subarctic everywhere he went. Of course, everyone still had the
upmost respect for him, they just wondered what had happened to him.
Once the army was back north of the Thames, Alice cornered him:
“Okay Luke you can stop with the little voices now! The campaign is over and
you survived just like everyone else in the army.”
“Really, the campaign is over now? Since when and who said anything about
the voices bothering me?!?! And while we are on the subject of the campaign,
when the fuck did you become a god-damn fucking general? Because I don’t ever
remember saying that the campaign was over yet.”
This was the first time that Luke had ever terrified Alice. Normally his
face was always an even color no matter how angry he got, but now he was redder
than her hair. For a second, she was petrified but then she fled with tears in
her eyes. The look in Luke’s eyes basically said that he didn’t feel anything
about making Alice cry. Luke then received a message that some of the nobles in
the Sheffield area was rebelling and that his supply depot had been destroyed
to keep it out of the rebel’s hands. The army had been gone for almost a week
and a half with no news about if they had won or not. In fact, Luke had sent a
single highly coded message to Marion telling her of their victory and that he
was taking the army up to Scotland. He had also asked her not to say anything
to anyone for he wanted to see if any of the nobles would rebel. He was
determined that should he die; that Marion would be able to rule and not have
rebellious nobles to worry about.
Up to this point the army was making about their usual distance of just
short of twenty-two kilometers a day. As soon as Luke got the message, he
ordered the pace be picked up for he wanted almost forty kilometers a day. With
this everyone knew that something bad was going on but Luke was close lipped
about it. The army raced north arriving back in the Sheffield area in a matter
of days. They found the whole area in an uproar for it seemed like a number of
the remaining nobles in the area had been waiting on the army to be away so
that they could rebel. They hated that their serfs had been freed and many of
them had taken massive hits to their incomes as a result. To make matters
worse, every one of them had firearms for their personal armies.
Luke had moved his army so fast that he had managed to catch one of the
rebellious nobles by complete surprise and annihilated that noble’s army within
only fifteen minutes. The noble had been captured alive and Luke ordered that
he and his entire family be impaled and left at the side of one of the major
roads in the area. To really drive his point home, the noble was forced to
watch as absolutely everyone in his family was stripped naked and impaled on
objects from his own castle. Once they had been impaled, he was impaled as
well. Luke was tired of nobles rebelling every time he had his back turned and
he was determined to put a permanent end to their rebelling. Luke didn’t even
take time to loot the noble’s possessions before he went after the next target.
This one had some warning but it wasn’t enough for him to get completely ready.
Luke now pulled yet another trick out of his hat and made a night attack.
This caught the noble off guard and most of his army routed without even
putting a hand on their guns. The rest of the army was killed where they stood.
The noble this time was killed in combat. When Luke investigated, he found that
the noble’s wife had kicked him out because he wanted to rebel while she loved
being under Marion’s rule. This saved her and her families lives and Luke made
sure that her property was not touched. He even invited her to dinner that
evening but she respectfully declined.
Now Luke’s army had knocked off two rebel nobles and had only suffered forty
casualties, while killing or capturing almost three thousand. All prisoners
were required to dig the mass graves for the dead and then they were sent to a
prison camp that Luke had set up where they could be dealt with later. He made
sure to leave enough guards to keep the prisoners under control and a cavalry
unit to scout for any enemy units trying to free the prisoners.
The third noble out of the five that rebelled was now fully alerted that
Luke was in the area. This one wasn’t an idiot and had set himself up in an
area that he could easily defend. Luke knew that he was going to have a problem
with this one for he had met this bastard before and remembered him. Not only
was this noble the smartest out of the five but he had the largest army and he
was in as easily defensible position. In addition, Luke learned that the other
two remaining nobles had joined him and swelled his ranks. Luke, with a small
cavalry escort, rode around the enemy position and he noticed that there was a
small, tight path into the rear of the enemy position.
The problem that Luke had with it was that it was almost too obvious. In the
end, Luke decided not to attack along the path, like some of his subordinates
wanted to. Luke was going to pull out another trick and make his own path. He
had his artillery start firing at dawn, the day after they had arrived in front
of the noble’s defenses. They were to fire as fast as they could for four hours
and then stop. While the artillery was firing, Luke would take one of his
brigades around and hack their way through the swamp that was guarding the
enemy’s flank.
The brigade that he would be using, left camp well before daylight so that
he could be in position to start hacking when the barrage started. This, Luke’s
troops easily accomplished. On the way through the marsh, Luke saw that one of
his soldiers was having an especially rough time. Her problem was that she
wasn’t tall enough and she couldn’t keep her ammunition box out of the water
without a huge amount of effort. Another problem she had was that the water was
cold and she was completely soaked. Luke came up behind her and picked her up
and placed her on his shoulders. She was one of the new recruits so she didn’t
know that Luke often helped his troops like this.
“Hello private. What’s your name lass?”
“M-Madeline, sir.”
“Please while you’re up there, Luke will do just fine. I do have one favor
to ask of you though. Can you help keep an eye out ahead of us for the enemy
please?”
“Yes sir... uh Luke” Luke smiled at her hesitation.
“So why did you join the army, Madeline?”
“To get out of an arranged marriage to an awful man. That and I wanted to
serve Marion for she had done so much good for my village.”
“How long have you been with us?”
“I joined right after you beat those Vikings.”
“So, this is going to be your first real battle?”
“Yes.”
“So, are you going to enroll in reading and writing classes or can you read
and write already?”
“I don’t know. I mean I’m just a girl Luke.”
“So what? Marion reads. Her head body guard, Gabriel, reads. The chief
engineer, Pollyanna, reads. The head doctor, Alice, reads; so why do you think
that you can’t?”
“Well, I… I don’t know. It doesn’t seem like a very lady like thing to do.”
“Neither is joining the army and yet you did that. Tell you what, after this
battle, stop by my tent and you can talk with Alice for a bit so you can learn
about all the benefits of reading. Can you at least do that, please?”
Madeline was stunned for nowhere in all the legends that she had heard about
Luke did they talk about his encouraging women to read and write. She found
that she really liked Luke the person. She found the general to be very fair
and likeable as well but he could be a bit heavy handed when it came to
disciple. In her opinion anyway. As they traveled on, Madeline tried to ask
Luke about his background.
“You don’t want to know, trust me. Plus, to give the story any justice at
all it would take much more time than we have available. It won’t be long
before the artillery stops.”
All through this Luke had been thinking and he realized what a monstrous ass
that he had made of himself over the last couple of weeks and all because of a
damn little voice in his head that had always been wrong before. Something else
that gave him comfort was when Madeline said that she joined because she wanted
to serve Marion. Maybe things would work out for the better after all.
When the artillery went quiet, Luke had his army right on the edge of the
enemy camp. He could see that they had been devastated by the artillery fire
and he could see that his theory of avoiding the path had been correct for he
could see the hidden fortifications blocking it. The remaining enemy soldiers
were starting to file out of their bunkers and were manning the field
fortifications. He turned to Madeline:
“Just stay near me private and trust your training and you will be fine.
Trust me.”
“Yes sir.”
Luke looked up and down his line to make sure that everyone was in position.
The enemy was finishing up getting into position to repel the expected frontal
attack. Luke stood up and waved his arm, signaling his troops to begin the
attack. They went in with no yelling at all. They just moved silently and
quickly. The enemy didn’t even spot them until Luke’s troops were almost on
them. Most of the enemy troops appeared to still be in a bit of shock either
from the bombardment or from Luke’s troops showing up behind them and all this
was just fine with Luke. Just meant that he would have fewer causalities. By
this time, he had stopped carrying his sword unless it was ceremonial.
For battle he carried his Sig which he was able to make ammunition for and a
standard army rifle as well. Luke’s troops swept over the enemy with ease for
they had completely surprised the enemy forces. After they had swept the area,
Luke went to stand on the enemy parapet where he waited for the main part of
his army. With him he had Marion’s flag and he thrust the butt of the pole into
the ground next to him.
“General, sir. Can I ask you a question?” Luke looked over and saw that it
was Madeline. He then smiled warmly.
“Go ahead, Madeline.”
“That flag, where did Marion get the idea from? I’m just curious.”
“This was known as the flag of St. George where I came from and Marion liked
it.” Luke made sure to skip over that part about this being the English flag in
his universe.
“Oh, just curious. Sorry for asking.”
“Never be sorry for asking questions for that is how you learn Madeline. Now
you should probably get back to your duty.”
“Yes sir. Thank you, sir.”
When the commander of the rest of the army got up to Luke; Luke just had to
ask:
“What took ya so long? I was beginning to wonder if you all had fallen
asleep or something and I about to go and try to find me a pint.”
Around him, the troops were relieved for their commanding general was back.
It took the rest of the day to bury all the enemy dead, not that Luke was
bothered for he was no longer in a hurry. All the steel was collected, so that
it could be sold to Luke’s steel mill; the money would be divided between the
troops.
Chapter 73.
When Alice found Luke, she wasn’t sure who it was for she had grown use to
Luke being angry and now he was back to his old self.
“Luke!” she exclaimed “What happened to you?”
“I just had to be reminded what I was fighting for, that’s all. Well, that
and a reminder that many other people live lives that are far worse than mine.
Oh, before I forget to tell you, you might have a visitor this evening at our
tent. Met me a young soldier who doesn’t believe that she can read because of
her being a well, her.”
“If she stops by, I’ll fix that!” Alice said with a smile. “What’s the
lass’s name?”
“Madeline” With that Luke put his arm around Alice’s shoulder and held her
close. Alice was so relieved for Luke really had returned and he wasn’t acting
one bit.
That evening, Madeline did stop by. She had been fighting with herself all
afternoon as to whether she should or not and she still wasn’t all that sure.
She wasn’t even sure of how she had got there for one minute it she was in her
tent and it seemed like the next, she was asking for permission to enter the
commanding general’s tent. She found Luke working on paperwork while Alice was
doing some weird stretching. Luke had taught Alice yoga and she found that she loved
it. Luke loved it for the spectacular view. Neither of them still had uniforms
on for they were both in comfortable clothes. Luke looked up when she came in:
“Well, hi Madeline. Welcome. Can I get you anything?”
“Ah no. Thank you” Madeline was extremely nervous.
“Relax Madeline. I’m not nearly as rigid as I seem when in uniform. Time for
introductions” Luke said jumping up from his seat “Madeline this is Alice.
Alice this is Madeline. She’s the one I telling you about”
“So, you’re the one who doesn’t believe that women can read. Come in and
take a seat for we have a lot to talk about.”
For the next couple of hours, the ladies talked while Luke worked on
paperwork. Once in a while Luke would chime in with his two-sense worth without
even looking up from his paperwork. Finally, Luke was able to finish all of his
paperwork. It was nice to be finally caught up on everything for once. He could
hear that the ladies were still talking, but he had to interrupt.
“Excuse me ladies but I’m going to bed. Madeline, you might want to think
about going to bed to for we will be leaving in the morning.”
“Seriously Luke?” whined Alice.
“Seriously Luke?” Luke said in a mocking voice “Yes, seriously. I want to
get the army back home before the weather gets worse and you need to get back
to your hospital. Well Madeline what do you think now?”
“I can’t wait to learn how to read!!” Luke and Alice smiled at her response.
“Madeline, make sure that you stop by the hospital once in a while and I’ll
help you with anything that you need.”
“Oh, thank you Alice.”
With that Madeline started to pack up so that she could get back to her
tent. Once she had left Luke turned to Alice:
“Well, what do you think?”
“Time will tell. Time will tell. Now how bout we get to bed.”
“Ah my thoughts exactly.” Luke said with a mischievous grin.
Without warning, Luke swept Alice off her feet, threw her over his shoulder,
and carried the giggling lass back to their cot. They hadn’t been tangled up
since that time while in York but Alice could tell that with the old Luke back
and that she was going to get laid tonight and she was thrilled. He swung her
around so that his hands were holding her up by grabbing her tight ass. Alice
spread her legs and wrapped them around Luke’s waist while she wrapped her arms
around his neck. Looking into his eyes, Alice could see just how happy Luke was
for his eyes were once again sky blue and they had regained their twinkle. She
hadn’t seen them this blue in quite some time for lately they had been stormy
gray.
Their lips met and Alice could have sworn that she had been hit with
lightening, the feeling was so strong. Looking at Luke, she could see that he
felt the same way. Suddenly the previously cool tent felt like it had been
thrown in a fire and neither Luke or Alice could get their clothes off fast
enough. Luke actually tripped on his pant leg and fell over, but he didn’t care
and he started laughing. Since he was on his back, Alice pounced for neither of
them needed any foreplay tonight. Alice’s previously fast movements almost
stopped as she slowly impaled herself. It wasn’t that she needed time to
stretch her pussy out, she just loved the feeling of Luke slowly sliding up
inside of her.
After a minute or so, their pubic hairs finally messed together. The color
contrast between Luke’s dark brown hair and Alice’s flaming red bush was
striking. They had both kept each other trimmed up neat for it was pain in the
ass to shave down there in the field and Luke never shaved down there anyway.
As Alice finished settling, Luke gently pulled her head down so that they could
kiss. As she did, she had ride up on Luke’s cock and she could feel the veins
on his cock and his heartbeat. After they shared a kiss, she moved back down
until their hair mashed together again. Over and over, they repeated this and
since they shared the workload, neither of them got tired very quick.
Remembering something that Marion liked, Luke told Alice to spin around. Now
she was in a reverse cowgirl position and Alice immediately found that she
liked this position for she could feel Luke’s cock rubbing on the front of her
cunt and when Luke’s meaty fingers found her clit, she exploded. Her body
seized up and after thirty seconds, she started to shake so violently that she
lost all control. Below her Luke felt like he was taking a shower for Alice was
spraying like crazy. He just smiled to himself and thought, ‘Yep, I’m back
baby’. He held her up so that she wouldn’t fall and injure herself.
In the dim light Luke could see the film of sweat that now covered Alice’s
body and looking into her face, Luke could also see that she was ready to go to
sleep. He gently laid her down next to him without even pulling out of her. As
soon as she found a comfortable spot, on Luke’s arm, she was out like a light
and lightly snoring. Luke grabbed a pillow and blanket off his cot. Then he
wrapped his arms around her and drifted off into a very restful sleep.
When Luke woke up the next morning, he was amazed at how good he felt for he
hadn’t slept that well in a very long time. Looking at Alice, he had to stifle
a laugh for her hair was a mess and she hadn’t moved since passing out the
night before. Gently Luke untangled himself from her and got up. Alice didn’t
wake up until Luke started cooking breakfast and she was sore so Luke helped
her stand up and then had to catch her when she tried to fall down.
“Get dressed Alice for breakfast is almost ready, and it’s a really nice day
out.” Chirped Luke. This earned him a cringe from Alice.
“Why do you have to be so cheerful this early in the morning?” she groaned.
Just to get her going he gave her a good swat to her ass leaving a red mark and
getting her to yip.
After everyone had ate, the army started getting underway. They would have
to march back to York for the rebellious nobles had wrecked the train station
and it would be at least a week before it could be repaired. Luke did leave a
strong detachment in Sheffield to help with reconstruction and to keep everyone
in line. The trip back to York only took a couple of days because all the roads
had now been greatly improved.
Getting back to York, the city was in an uproar over the army’s return and
their victories over the Norman invaders and the rebellion. It seemed like
every person in and around York was there to greet the army. This time Luke
would march at the head of the army and with the crispness of a marine, they
entered York.
At the city limits though he got one hell of a surprise when he found Marion
waiting on him. This time he rushed up to her and swept her off her feet
earning them a standing ovation from the troops and the civilians watching. He
spun around with her a couple of times and they were both laughing and then
their eyes met.
Marion could see that something major had happened to Luke for it seemed
like the light was back on in his eyes. She had not seen that much light since
before they had first taken York and it warmed her heart so much to see that it
had returned. She could feel Luke relax as he buried his nose in her hair and
took a deep breath. He then ran his hand along her jawline and their lips
interlocked, getting them even more cheers.
“I love you, Marion” he whispered in her ear as he held her tight.
“I love you too Luke”
Luke then changed his grip and put Marion up on his shoulders. Together they
led the army into York. This wasn’t what she had in mind but it worked.
“Hey Marion, where’s Gabriel at?”
“She’s not feeling too good right now.”
“What?!?! Why?!?!”
“Her and her kid aren’t getting along right now.”
“Ah”
As they led the army through the city, the crowds were going wild; Marion of
course waved to the crowds in a way that reminded Luke of the way homecoming
queens waved to crowds in his old universe. He had to admit that Marion had
seemed to make serious in roads with the population and that took a load off
his mind. They walked back to the castle with Marion waving to the crowd the
entire way. By the time they got back, Luke was smiling widely and he was in a
very good mood. The army was getting as many cheers as Marion was and this
pointed to a good future.
Chapter 74.
The rest of November was quiet for Marion and the gang. Gabriel managed to
quickly recover from her kid beating the crap out of her, although she did
admit that she couldn’t wait to give birth so that she wouldn’t have to go pee
even couple of hours and only get dribbles each time. Over her objections,
Marion put her on restricted duty so that she wouldn’t be under as heavy of
strain. Gabriel might have been able to fight Marion, but Luke, Alice, and Pollyanna
weighed in on Marion’s side and Gabriel knew when she was beat. She would be on
desk duty until after she had given birth. At least she was a capable
administrator in her own rite so she would still be a valuable team member.
Speaking of Alice, after sleeping with Luke every night for the last couple
of weeks, she found that she just couldn’t sleep alone any more. On the second
night after they got back, she showed up at Marion’s door after everyone had
gone to bed. She had been so nervous that she almost didn’t come, but she had
slept so bad the night before that she felt like she didn’t have any choice. As
she always did at this time of night, Marion answered the door nude. She
figured that if someone woke her up, then the least she could do was to make
them a bit uncomfortable.
“Hi Alice, What’s up?”
“Is that invitation to move in with you and Luke still open?”
“Of course, it is, dearie. Found that you just couldn’t sleep alone after
sleeping with Luke?”
“Ya” Alice was still really nervous and she hoped that Marion would let her
stay.
“Well come on in. There’s no need to stand out there all night.”
“Marion, I really can’t thank you enough for allowing me to stay with you.”
Marion gave her a very warm smile.
“Alice, honey, I see the looks that Luke gives you and I know what they mean
for he gives me the same looks. The look of love and desire. Looks that are
shared by spouses that are completely in love with each other. By the way he
doesn’t give Gabriel those looks. Plus, since I have Gabriel as a lover, it’s
only fair that Luke has himself a lover as well.”
“Thank you for understanding Marion. I really can’t thank you enough.”
“That’s alright, just don’t break Luke and please let him save some energy
for me.”
“I would never dream of breaking him. As for him saving energy well I think
the general will just have to get into better shape.”
“You know Alice, I figured from the first day I saw you with Luke; the Luke
was especially fond of you and I’m guessing that it was because you reminded him
of someone.”
Alice once again was nervous for Marion had hit it right on the head.
“I think that should be a conversation that you should have with Luke for
you completely correct but I swore that I wouldn’t reveal what the connection
is.”
“No, I don’t think I will for Luke is entitled to his secrets. If and when
he wants to tell me, he will. Just please don’t try to steal him from me.”
This actually triggered Alice’s usually mellow temper.
“Marion, listen to me,” growled Alice “I would never dream of stealing Luke
from you and you know that. After all you are one of my best friends and you
are kind enough to share him with me.”
The ladies nodded to each other showing that they now understood each other
and with that, Alice moved in with Luke, Marion, Gabriel, and Mackenzie. Luke
was having one of his insomnia attacks so he was down in his workshop. Marion
explained to Alice what that meant and that they might as well go to bed. Alice
was a bit uncomfortable about getting into bed with two other naked women but
figured that since they were both her friends that she could trust them. To her
surprise, she found that sleeping with other women wasn’t as bad as she thought
although she doubted that she would ever be comfortable with the idea of her
making love with another woman.
December started off with a bang and kept going from there. Marion had two
announces one public, one private. The private announcement was that she was
pregnant again. The public one was that she was interested in being ruler of England
and since no other noble on the island was strong enough or foolish enough to
stand in her way, none of them argued. The church though was a different story
for they refused to seat someone who had willingly taken church property, had a
homosexual lover, and was a woman.
As usual, Marion didn’t give a damn what the church thought. She gave them
two options, confirm her as rightful Queen of England on Christmas day 1066 or
she would take England by force and kick the church out. Speaking of taking by
force, Marion’s army was making rapid gains in Scotland. When Luke had got back
from the South, he sent a brigade North with orders to crush all resistance
with extreme prejudice. This is what they did too. The brigade that Luke sent
and the one that was still there swept through Scotland like the wind. Just as
in England if a noble resisted then they were removed and their possessions
seized and their land was sold off to the commoners.
Everyone knew though that tackling the highlanders would take much more
time, but they had made a really good start. Marion was also able to open a
land corridor to her lands in the far north and this enabled Luke to start
laying train tracks to link these lands with the area around York.
The church officials in Canterbury decided to make themselves a third option
to Marion’s ultimatum. They sent their best witch hunters up to York with
orders to investigate Marion and the rest of her inner circle of signs of
witchcraft, heresy, or homosexuality or any other sins. Of course, in their
minds, she and her inner circle were already guilty so the investigation was
only a formality before they had her executed. They arrived in mid-December and
found that York was now a highly advanced city. The team wondered through the
city for two days, just looking at the sights and what they saw, scared them
shitless. There were female police officers on the streets.
Paved streets. Every house had running water. Every street it seemed had a
book seller on it. Jews and pagans were practicing their faith openly. The
people were worse, for they didn’t seem to give a fart about these high church
officials and what they were doing. It wasn’t until the officials tried to
close down a public bath house that people got pissed, and they got pissed with
the church officials. The public bath houses were mixed genders and mixed ages
and had hot, cool, and cold-water pools. In addition to bathing, swimming
lessons were offered for anyone wanting to learn how to swim and most citizens
did take at least some lessons.
The locals had quickly become addicted to stopping by the bath house after a
long day working and getting the grim off before they went home. While there,
they could catch up on the local gossip or check out the opposite sex. The
rules for this were very simple: look but don’t touch without an invitation
from the person being touched. Sometimes the people would even get a massage as
well. When the church tried to close it down for public debauchery, they were
literally thrown out and were actually rescued by a passing female officer. She
was the one that took the officials to see Marion.
When they finally got into her office, they found a very attractive brunette
sitting at Marion’s desk.
“Marion of York we presume.”
“Nope, Colonel Gabriel at your service.” She said without looking up “Just
have a seat and I’ll be right with you.” She finished up the paperwork that she
had been doing. “Now what can I do for you gentlemen.”
“We are here to investigate claims of Marion of York being a witch and a
homosexual. We are also looking for signs of heresy.”
Gabriel leaned back in her chair and burst out laughing. She was laughing so
hard that she nearly peed herself.
“I can assure you that Marion of York isn’t a witch for she is actually far
more dangerous than that. As to her being a lesbian, I will tell you that she
loves her husband more than anything. I’m the lesbian for I am Marion’s lover.
Actually, I’m more bisexual; it’s just that I prefer women over men but I do
appreciate a good cock once in a while. As far as me being pregnant well I
always wanted a kid and Luke, Marion’s husband, was kind enough to help with me
with that dream.”
“Then you are under arrest on orders from the Pope.” Again, Gabriel burst
out laughing. “Do you find something funny about you being under arrest?”
“Yes, I do. I think it’s funny that you actually think that you could get
away with it” Gabriel managed to get out between laughs. At this point, Marion
walked through a side door.
“What’s so funny Gabriel?” Marion came over and put a hand on Gabriel’s
shoulder.
“These church goons are here put me under arrest for being a lesbian and
investigate you for being a witch.”
“Oh ya. Well in that case you had better get up then.” Gabriel got up and
Marion pulled her to her lips. As they were kissing, their hands started
working at undoing each other’s shirts as they moaning into each other’s
mouths.
“Oh God Marion. You taste so good!” Gabriel managed to get out. This was too
much for one of the churchmen and he got up to try and grab Gabriel and Marion.
As soon as he put a hand on Marion, she turned, gabbed his hand and using her
other hand, smashed his nose in. The blood started flowing out of his nose as
he howled in pain. The remaining churchmen drew their swords and pointed them
at the ladies, but the ladies were back to making out instead. As they
approached Marion and Gabriel, the churchmen heard very heavy footsteps
approaching.
“Uh-oh, now you done it.” Marion managed to get out before going back to
tongue wrestling with Gabriel. Luke stepped out from the same doorway that
Marion had come out of.
“What the hell is going on in here?”
“We are here in the name of his holiness the Pope to arrest these two women
for witchcraft and homosexuality, and to investigate the rest of her inner
circle for other sins.”
“These two angels? Marion, why didn’t you tell me you had hired a comedy
crew? I would have made snacks and sold tickets.”
“Sorry Luke. Must…have…oh, ya…. slipped my…. mind.”
“They are under arrest and if you try to interfere then you will be too.”
“Now listen you fuck heads. You have two options and only two. First you can
put your weapons on the ground, get down on your knees and beg for forgiveness
from the goddess of intelligent beauty and her lover or you can all die. Your
choice.”
“Or the third option.” The leading churchman said. With that the group
started for Marion and Gabriel. In a flash, Luke struck; he pulled out his Sig
and shot all the churchmen in the knees. With that, Luke walked over to a
cooler, pulled out a beer, and pulled up a seat to watch. Before he sat down,
he dropped his pants so that he could beat off while watching the ladies making
out. During this whole thing, they had kept making out and had even managed to
get their shirts off.
Gabriel had her hand in Marion’s pants while Marion was sucking on one of
Gabriel’s sensitive nipples. Before long both of them had their pants off and
Marion gently laid Gabriel out on the desk. Luke was sitting there, drinking a
beer and jacking off to his wife and her lover making love. The extra icing on
the cake was the suffering of the churchmen and how they had taken to reciting
verses to keep distracted and hopefully call down divine intervention. Before
Marion buried her face in Gabriel’s sweet pussy, she looked at Luke.
“I hope that you’re not thinking of wasting all that juice when there is a
pussy right here” she grabbed her pussy “that needs that stuff in it.”
“I wouldn’t dream of it sweetheart.” In reality he was planning on cumming
all over the churchmen but he figured that shooting it into his wife was a far
better idea. He got up and lined up with Marion’s hot love hole. In one thrust
he was buried deep inside of her and then he started pounding her relentlessly.
Luke could tell from Gabriel’s breathing and moaning that she was very close
and Marion wasn’t far behind her. He started driving extra deep into Marion so
that he could get there as the ladies did. This pushed Marion over the edge and
she took Gabriel along with her.
The orgasm that Marion had was explosive and she sprayed all over Luke. This
triggered him and he dumped an extra-large load deep inside his wife. Although
Marion was weak-kneed, she had an idea that she just had to do. She put her
hand over her pussy to keep Luke’s spunk from dropping on the floor as she
waddled to where she feet were straddling the lead churchman’s head, forcing
him to look up. When she was sure that she was in the right position, she moved
her hand and cum fell from her cunt and landed in the churchman’s open mouth.
Marion then managed to squeeze a bit more and this landed in one of his eyes.
She then bent over and forced the churchman to close his mouth and swallow.
“Guards!” she called out and two guards came rushing in. “Take these
bastards out of here, tie them to their horses, and send them on their way. If
they resist beat them but don’t kill them for, I want them to suffer. If you
fuckers hurry, you might make it back to London before infection sets in, but I
doubt it.” She then turned to Luke “Time to mobilize the army General for we
march on London in two days.”
“Yes ma’am” Luke said was he snapped to attention with his cock still
standing proud.
“This time I will be going with you. Gabriel you will remain here with one
brigade. With you in that condition, there is no way I am risking you on a trip
to London, especially at this time of year.” Looking at Luke “Well am I going
to have to mobilize the army myself?”
With that, Luke pulled his pants up, saluted, grabbed the rest of his beer,
and sped out to start the mobilization. After all to Luke it was a moral sin to
waste good beer. The guards were coming in to take the wounded churchmen out.
“Don’t bother dropping them off with the doc either.”
“Yes ma’am” the guards said in unison.
Within two days the army was in Sheffield. Seems like everyone in the army
expected this to happen so their commanders had held them close to the barracks
until things calmed down. Luke was actually able to get the first units on the
train on that first evening. From Sheffield, the army marched swiftly to
London. Once there the city opened its gates to Marion and her army and within
a day, they had secured London and the surrounding area. While her army secured
the area, Marion was forcing the church and the nobles that were in London to
recognize her as the rightful queen of England.
Just before Christmas, Gabriel arrived in London, along with Alice,
Pollyanna, Matt, and Mackenzie. They had come down at Luke’s invitation for he
thought it would be nice to see the ultimate reward for their struggles. Luke
wanted them to watch Marion be crowned Queen Marion I, Queen of England and
hopefully soon, queen of Great Britain. Marion wasn’t happy with Gabriel being
in London but she didn’t protest too much.
On Christmas morning 1066, Marion was in her formal gown while Alice and
Pollyanna were in their dress uniforms. Escorting them were Luke and Matt also
in full dress uniforms. Gabriel was the only one in regular clothes because her
dress uniform wouldn’t fit at the moment. Also, there was an honor guard
detachment and Marion’s personal body guards. The whole group marched into
Westminster abbey. The honor guards secured the building while Marion’s guards
stayed glued her and her inner circle. They all stood by while Marion went
through the service and at the end of it was the words that Luke had been
waiting to hear spoken by the archbishop of Canterbury:
“I Now Pronounce You Queen Marion The First, Queen Of England. Long Live The
Queen!”
Based on a post by somethin fishy,
for Sex Stories.
58 min
October 09, 2025 Luke’s HAARP Time Warp: Part 14
Luke’s HAARP Time Warp: Part 14
Sovereigns Negotiate Dominion.
Based on a post by somethin fishy,
in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.

They rode on until they came up to a large brick building with many windows
in it. Once there, Marion led the way to a stable around back where their
horses could be taken care of. They were quickly let past the guards on the
entrance to the hospital. Alice had insisted on having guards that were paid by
the hospital; one to take care of some of the more combative patients, two to
deal with people that might try to steal medical supplies, and three to keep
people who might wish to do her patients harm out. Once inside both Luke and
Marion removed their helmets and kept them in the crook of their left arm.
As the four of them were going into the ward were Hardrada was, they came
across Alice.
“Hey doc” chirped Luke “How’s our Norwegian guest doing?”
“Not bad considering one of my nurses gave him a black eye.”
“He made a move on her?”
“Yep, but I think he learned his lesson. The worst thing hurt is his pride
but that’s his problem not mine.” Luke smiled at this as they entered.
Once again, the king was amazed. This hospital was clean and bright. Wounded
or sick men and women were in beds on either side of the aisle they were
walking down. By now he was starting to forget all the questions that he wanted
to ask Marion for he had so many. Finally, they stopped in front of a large man
with a black eye.
“Your majesty, may I have the pleasure to introduce to you King Hardrada of
Norway. Luke and I will leave you three alone for some time. Just remember that
he is under my protection and if you hurt him then you will have to deal with
Dr. Alice and she is far worse to deal with then I am and I have castrated men
who crossed me before.”
Marion and Luke stepped away so that the two kings could talk in private.
Watching, Luke whispered to Marion.
“I’m going to go and get the first brigade and elements of the fourth ready
to go fight those damn Scots.”
She nodded and Luke turned to leave.
“Oh, before I forget, what would you like for lunch, sweetheart?”
“I’m thinking that I will have probably have a sandwich and a pint. Can you
tell Gabriel to come and find me please for we need to discuss security while
Godwinson’s army is here?”
Luke pulled her in for a deep kiss before he left. After Luke left, Marion felt
someone come up beside her and out of the corner of her eye, she could see
bright red.
“Well doc, how soon can you release him?” Alice smiled at this. She was
finding that she loved to be called doc.
“Just a couple of days. There doesn’t seem to be any infection and drainage
is a minimum. Speaking of infections though; I need Luke to get me some kind of
general antibiotic for we are losing too many to simple damn infections. From
what I have been able to determine, most of those damn infections are staph so
I have ordered all surfaces to be cleaned. Also, I’m going to need more
surgical tools so that the doctors that I’m training can have enough tools.
Good news though; Luke’s suggestion about the smallpox vaccine appears to be
working quite well and hopefully within a month or two, I will be ready to
begin full scale vaccinations.”
“Okay, I’ll talk to Luke about your stuff and that’s excellent news about
the pox vaccine.”
The ladies stood there for a couple of minutes while the kings finished
talking. Godwinson then walked over to Marion.
“He is your problem milady. After all your forces captured him, so it would
only seem fair that you should get his ransom.”
“Thank you, your majesty. Now may I introduce to you Dr. Alice. She is the
one that runs the medical side of things here in York.”
“Your majesty, it is a pleasure to meet you.” Alice said
“A woman doctor? I thought Marion was joking!”
Alice’s face flushed with anger as she growled
“Now listen here you fucking idiot. So, what if I don’t have a cock swinging
between my legs. The advantage of that is that I don’t have to think with my
balls! But I tell you this; I am the best doctor in the world right now. If
these Facts anger you then that is your fucking problem and you can get the
fuck out of My hospital.”
The king was taken back, after all nobody talked to the king in such a
manor. He was surprised to see the same anger in Marion’s face as well. It was
clear to him that he had crossed some kind of line. What scared him though was
what he saw behind Marion. Standing in the doorway was a very angry Gabriel and
an even madder Luke. Luke walked over to a fireplace and picked up one of the
tools, he made sure the king and his guard were watching as he proceeded to
bend the formerly straight shaft into a series of small loops with his bare
hands. The king’s face turned ghostly white seeing this for he had never seen
someone do that. When he turned to look at Hardrada; he was met with a smile
and a shrug. After all, Hardrada had already learned the hard way that you do
not insult the women here. The king then very wisely apologized to Alice and to
Marion. The four’s tempers began to cool down after that and the king was glad
to see Gabriel and Luke relax so Marion’s next words surprised him.
“Would you like to have lunch with us and we could begin to answer some of
your questions?”
“Yes, I would.”
“Then come with me please.” Marion said bye to Alice who went back to her
duties as Marion led the king, his guard, Gabriel, and Luke to the castle. Outside
the king could see that his men were starting to come into York and they were
just as amazed as he still was.
It was a short ride to the castle which by this time was packed with offices
for administration. Finally, they were able to get their food and sit down.
They proceeded to answer many of the king’s questions but when it came to where
Luke was from, the king was met with silence and looks telling him that he
definitely should not go a step further with those questions.
The king stayed with Marion and asked questions for the next couple of
hours. He was deeply impressed that she, Luke, and Gabriel were such charming
host as long as he was careful of what he said. Eventually though the elephant
in the room had to be addressed. Why did Marion have such a large army in the
first place?
“The answer to that your majesty is very simple” explained Gabriel “if
Marion didn’t have her army, then we would all be dead and a large number of
the people of York would also be dead at the hands of Cecilia. It was either
fight or die; the people fought and won.”
As soon as Gabriel finished, a messenger interrupted. After Marion heard the
message, she invited the king to come with them. The five of them went to the
train station where a part of Marion’s army was getting ready to leave to fight
the Scots. The troops and their equipment caused wonder for the king and his
guard. Uniforms everywhere, all the troops had the same kind of weapons, most
of all was the large number of women that made up Marion’s army. Marion though
was watching Alice and Markus for he was deploying with the army to the lake
district. She thought it was a bit funny watching Alice behave the same way
that she did whenever Luke had to leave for combat missions.
Chapter 66.
After Marion’s army left, the king went back to his. They would end up
spending five days in York until he received word that the Normans had finally
landed. The king left immediately and started to recall his army for most of
them had left to go home and tend to their crops. Luke estimated that the king
would only be able to get maybe six thousand troops by the time he got to
Hastings. Before the king had left, he did ask Marion for some of her troops,
but she refused. Most of her army was keeping order, or fighting the Scots, or
being refit. At least that’s what she told him.
In reality she was readying her army for when William won the Battle of
Hastings. She had done this at Luke’s request and by now she had figured out at
what he was angling after. He wanted her to be Queen of England and help led
them to an enlightened future to hopefully avoid the pitfalls of his own
history. As much as Marion hated lying to her own king, she did have to admit
that Luke’s path was probably the best one that she could take.
Just two days after Godwinson left to confront the Normans, Luke got some
very bad news from the lake district. It appeared that even he had gotten cocky
in that the army that he sent up there didn’t have adequate recon capabilities.
While they had been tangled up with the Scottish army to their front, a force a
cavalry had snuck around them. When they attacked, they had targeted the
medical unit first.
At first the reports were contradictory, one said that the army had been
routed, another said that they had won a great victory. After spending all day
in the telegraph room, Luke had the whole picture. Yes, the army had won once
again, but the losses were very heavy. Almost half the army had been killed or
wounded and it was only due to the talent and extreme bravery of the commander
that the entire army had not been annihilated. One of the worst reports was
that the entire medical unit had been wiped out. Every doctor and nurse had
been killed when the enemy cavalry had surprised and overran the field
hospital.
Among the confirmed dead was Alice’s fiancé. The commander also recommended
him for the highest honors possible for he had fought the cavalry long enough
for the commander to get his message of the attack and organize a response. If
he hadn’t done that, then the army probably would have been wiped out. Luke was
deeply saddened for he knew just how much Alice and Markus loved each other. As
he was leaving the room, Marion entered. She was really happy until she saw the
look in Luke’s eyes.
“What happened.... Luke what’s wrong?” He didn’t say anything; he just
handed her the report.
“Oh my god!!” exclaimed Marion after she had finished and her hands flew to
her mouth.
“Yep, and now I have to tell Alice that I was a fucking dumbass and got her
fiancé killed. Excuse me please darling for I want Alice to hear the news from
me instead of through the grapevine and I want to do it before I go get that
bottle of booze that I’ve been saving for a rainy day.”
“Luke, I’m going with you for Alice is one of my best friends and I signed
off on the forces that you send up there.”
When they found Alice, she was in her hospital office and was in a really
good mood.
“Hey Marion, great news! Markus’s priest says that he can marry us as soon
as he gets back. I Can’t Wait!” she squealed.
Marion forced herself to smile weakly “That’s good Alice.”
“Something wrong Marion? I haven’t seen you this quiet in a long time.”
Marion tried to talk but all she did was tear up. Finally, she couldn’t take
it and ran out sobbing.
“Luke, what happened?” Alice was now worried.
Luke kneeled down in front of Alice and took her hands “Alice we just got
some very bad news from the front. It seems that I got cocky and we paid for
it. Almost half the army that went to the lake district has been killed or
wounded. It seems that they suffered a surprise attack in the rear while they
were tangled up with the Scottish army in front of them. Now I haven’t got a
full causality list yet but it has been confirmed Alice… Markus is dead. It
seems that the medical unit was right in the way of the attack and they were
wiped out. Markus has been recommended for the highest honors possible for he
was able to fight off the enemy just long enough for the commander to save the
rest of the army. I am so sorry Alice.”
Alice was now in tears for Markus was her life. She had never really had
luck with men because she was a strong-willed woman and had no intention of
quitting being a doctor. She fell into Luke’s arms and sobbed. He held her and
cried with her for he had liked Markus tremendously even though Luke had never
told him so. They then heard someone come it. It was Gabriel, Marion, and
Pollyanna. Matt wasn’t available at the moment, but Marion had sure that he got
word as well. Marion had told them the news and they had come to help comfort
their friend. Marion had also brought Luke’s booze. This was some of the strong
whiskey that he had made while he was working on the alcohol supply for the
hospital. Pollyanna put five glasses out on Alice’s desk and Marion poured everyone
a drink.
“I Don’t Want A Fucking Drink! I Want Markus Back!” screamed Alice
“Alice. Shut-up and drink” stated Pollyanna
Luke raised his glass:
“To Markus and all of the others that we have lost. You might be lost but
you will not be forgotten.”
With that, they all downed their glasses with Alice immediately demanding
another which Marion poured and Alice gulped down. Marion refilled the glass
again but this time Luke stopped the glass from getting to Alice’s mouth.
“Come on Alice. Let’s all get out of here.”
Luke guided them back to the castle where they ended up in Marion’s
chambers. Everyone by now had heard of the disaster so they all gave the five
space. Back in Marion’s chambers the drinking continued with the exception of
Gabriel because she was pregnant. The remaining four drained Luke’s supply
which wasn’t too big to start with, thankfully. It had been enough though for
the four to get plastered. Gabriel slipped out and got Matt. Being that
Pollyanna was wasted, it would take both of them to get her back into her bed.
Matt simply picked Pollyanna up and put her over his shoulder while Gabriel got
the doors.
When she got back Luke, Marion, and Alice were passed out for which Gabriel
was thankful for because she hated dealing with drunks. Luke had passed out on
the coach, while Marion was in their bed, and Alice was in Luke’s favorite arm
chair. Gabriel went around and put covers over everyone. She then got a shower
and got into bed with Marion, spooning her softly. Gabriel had to admit though
that if she hadn’t been pregnant then she would have been wasted too.
Eventually she fell asleep.
Sometime during the night, Luke was disturbed by someone playing with his
cock. Between the booze, the darkness, him still being mostly asleep, and the awesome
feeling; he couldn’t tell who was working on his cock and Little Luke didn’t
care. Eventually whoever it was rose up and slowly sank down Luke’s organ. It
should have occurred to him that the person working his cock had seemed a
little timid and had winced a little when Luke’s cock first entered her but it
didn’t. All he knew was that his cock was in someone really, really tight and
really, really hot.
Luke tried to grab her hips, but she smacked his hands down. Up and down,
she moved; her tight pussy had a death grip on Little Luke and Luke had to
admit that it felt like he had put his cock into a furnace. After a few
minutes, the pussy’s grip tightened even more as Luke watched her stiffen up
and start quivering. This was too much for Luke as he thrust his hips up and
deposited a massive load of hot sticky cum into her tight cunt. With this, the
lady got off and covered Luke up. Luke for his part passed back out.
The next morning Luke’s head was killing him. When Luke went to get up, he
noticed that his cock was sticky like it had been inside someone. This brought
back the memory of the night before for he thought that he was having a dream.
Now he was curious as to who had ridden him. He figured that it wasn’t Marion
for she was much louder and he hadn’t noticed an expanded belly on the person
ridding him. He fixed his pants and got up. Marion and Gabriel were still
sleeping so he was quiet. He then noticed Alice sleeping in his chair. Luke
looked at her and started thinking. ‘No way it was her’ he thought as he
staggered into the bathroom to wash up and relieve himself.
When he came out, the ladies were all getting up. At least he felt better
after his cold shower, the water heater hadn’t had enough sun yet to warm up.
He stopped by Marion and Gabriel.
“Okay I got a question for y’all. Which one of you lovely ladies rode little
Luke last night?”
Marion and Gabriel looked at each other. They rubbed their hands on each
other’s pussies.
“Wasn’t Marion.” Claimed Gabriel
“Wasn’t Gabriel.” Moaned Marion. “You sure one of us rode you last night?”
“Well, someone did for I thought I remembered someone riding me last night
and when I got up this morning, I was sticky.”
About this time Alice got up and she was limping slightly. Gabriel and
Marion, both caught it. So did Luke as soon as he looked at Alice’s walk.
Marion was about to say something when Luke stopped her.
“Alice” he said softly “Can you come here for a minute, please?”
“Can it wait? I have to pee.”
“No, it can’t and it will only take a moment.” She stumbled over.
“Did you impale yourself last night?” she just looked confused.
“He means dearie” said Marion, softy “did you have sex with him last night?”
“No!”
“You sure?” asked Gabriel “for your legs are telling a different story.”
“Look, I’m a virgin! I know I still have my hymen because Markus saw it one
day when he was eating me out and I looked at it myself with a mirror. I was
going to give it to him on our wedding night! If You Don’t Believe Me Then Look
For Yourself!”
With that, Alice dropped her pants, laid down on the bed and spread her legs
wide. Luke didn’t want to look but he wanted to know who had rode him and Alice
was the last choice. He hoped and prayed that it wasn’t her for she had been
through enough already and the last thing he wanted to do was to add more for
her to worry about. Marion gently pulled one side of her pussy back, while
Gabriel pulled the other side back. When Luke looked, Alice’s hymen was gone
and she had dried cum on her pussy and in her flaming pubic hair. Marion and
Gabriel saw this too. The three looked at each other and Gabriel went to the
bathroom to get her small mirror. Marion was the one that got elected to break
the news to Alice.
“Alice, darling. It was you last night. Your hymen is gone and you have
dried cum on you.”
“Marion of York, you are so fucking full of shit!” Alice screamed.
“Take a look for yourself.” Marion said as Gabriel handed the mirror to
Alice. Alice checked herself out and when she saw that they were telling the
truth, she burst into tears again. She just couldn’t believe what she had done.
Here they had been fighting to make men and women equal and she had just raped
the man that had saved her and had given her life real meaning. She was going
to run out of the room when Marion caught her and sat her down on the bed.
Marion looked at Gabriel and Luke. They got the message and quietly left.
“Alice” said Marion, softy. And Alice looked up. Her face was a wreck. She
had tear streaks all over, she had bags under her eyes, and her eyes were red
and bloodshot. “Did you know what you were doing last night?” Alice just sat
there quietly for she was in a state of shock. “Alice?” asked Marion again. Now
the flood gates opened for Alice.
“No! I swear I didn’t know! I would never do anything... I mean... Well,
what I mean is...” that was as far as she got before Marion put her finger over
Alice’s lips and Alice started sobbing again. As Alice was crying, Marion
pulled her to her and hugged her tightly until she was able to calm down a little
bit. Alice for her part was expecting for Marion to have her arrested for rape.
“You have nothing to fear Alice for I am not angry with you. I just wish
that you had told us that you wanted to get laid so that Luke could have made
you a woman correctly.”
“What?? You mean that you’re not mad at me for raping Luke.”
“No, I’m not. I should be furious with you and have you arrested but you
have been under so much strain with everything going on and then to lose the
man that you love the most before you can even get married. I mean damn, I
doubt that I could live with that. Considering this, I can’t see myself doing
anything to add to your problems, but honey I do have one request.” Alice
looked at her. “Next time you want to get laid, just ask Luke. Its fine with me
if you want him to show you how to love or even to give you a child. I mean he
has already given Gabriel and I one, plus he is a very considerate and thorough
lover. I highly doubt that you could do any better. I know that I can’t.”
Alice just sat there in disbelief. Marion had just given her permission to
sleep with her husband and for him to knock her up, if she wanted it. This was
something that secretly Alice had wanted but she had been afraid for Luke had
always seemed so tough and demanding, plus he was with Marion already. She
broke down in more tears, but this time they were tears of joy. She wrapped her
arms around Marion tightly and held on until she had cried herself out. Once
she had, Marion told her.
“Come here tonight Alice.”
Alice excused herself so that she could clean herself up before she started
working for the day and Marion went to tell Luke about Alice. She found both
Luke and Gabriel in the telegraph room. As she walked in, Gabriel told her
“Looks like you get to negotiate with Scotland too. The armies clashed again
only this time, your army not only completely routed theirs, but captured
almost all of it, including King Malcom the third. We also got a message that…”
Gabriel stopped there and looked around “We need to go somewhere completely
private” So Luke took them to his office and locked the door once the three of
them were inside. Once in Gabriel continued “The Battle of Hastings unfolded
exactly how Luke said it would; King Godwinson is dead and his army has been routed.
We won’t know for a few days yet how the nobles will react though.”
“So, it’s starting is what you are saying. I need to decide if I want to
become the Queen of England or stay a local leader.”
“That is exactly what we are saying Marion and I personally recommend that
you work to becoming the Queen of England for the Normans won’t let you stay a
local leader.”
“I second that” chimed in Luke. “You will have a huge advantage in that you
already know what kind of pitfalls are ahead for humanity and hopefully under
your leadership, everyone will be able to avoid the worst of them, hopefully.”
Marion was now starting to panic a little for in the back of her mind, she had
never expected this to happen.
“I need a few days to think this over.”
“Of course. We do have some time before you need to decide and by waiting a
little bit, it would be less suspicious anyway.” Luke said. Marion looked at
him and nodded. Gabriel was getting ready to leave for she had a few things to
do but Marion stopped her.
“We all have one other thing to talk about.” Luke and Gabriel looked at her
and waited for her to continue
“I had a talk with Alice. First, she feels terrible about raping you, Luke.
I mean really, really terrible. Now I kind of promised her that you would teach
her how to love and you would make love to her tonight. I also kind of told her
that if she wants a child that you would be her sperm donor. I hope that’s okay
Luke?”
“Marion, seriously. I really wish that you have asked me first. How would
like it if I promised you to a bunch of men.”
Marion was going to protest but thought about it for a second. He was right
as usual. It was her turn to burst into tears.
“I’m so sorry Luke!” she whaled “I wasn’t thinking. I just saw one of my
best friends in pain and thought that you would help her. I’m so sorry! I truly
am! Please forgive me! Please??”
“I wasn’t mad at you, Marion. Just please don’t offer me to anyone else. You
know that I was a one-woman man and it took me a while to accept Gabriel as a
regular lover. Now before you ask, I will be happy to help Alice through this
difficult period”
“Thank you, Luke. Has anyone ever tell you that you’re the greatest.”
“Yep. That’s been mentioned a couple of times.”
Marion laughed as she swayed against Luke, and she ended up just hugging him
tightly. The feeling of Luke’s powerful body in her arms reminded her once
again that she was the luckiest woman on Earth. She had a loving husband who
supported her completely and she had loyal friends that would die to protect
her.
The rest of the day, everyone was doing their jobs. Luke and Alice were in
constant communication with the lake district army about handling wounded and
prisoners. Alice ordered a very small medical unit to leave immediately and get
up to the lake district to help with wounded. Luke had sure that they would get
top priority for transportation and any needed supplies. Meanwhile Marion and
Gabriel had loads of civil administration duties to take care of. Finally, it
was dinner time. This time Alice joined Marion, Gabriel, and Luke. This was the
first time that she had done that for normally she would eat either in her
chambers or in her office.
Chapter 67.
After dinner, Alice was extremely nervous for she had never been in bed with
a man. Yes, her body had raped Luke the night before, but her brain wasn’t
participating. This time, her whole body and soul would be involved. Looking at
Alice, Gabriel knew some emotions that she was feeling. Gabriel could remember
how nervous she had been her first time. Something that Gabriel had never told
anyone was that she had been engaged to be married as well. Her parents had
picked a man from a neighboring village to marry her. The man was rough and
crude, but had been from a prosperous family.
Fortunately for Gabriel, the man had been killed by some of Richard’s troops
before the marriage could take place. Gabriel knew that Alice couldn’t be in
better hands; for Luke was very gentle and very experienced. He would make sure
that Alice’s first time would be one to remember. Marion had been watching as
well. Luke had been her first as well and she had been so glad for that; for
intercourse was something that she looked forward to unlike many of the women
that she knew growing up.
Luke gently picked Alice up. In his strong arms, Alice couldn’t help but
smile for she felt safe and loved. He carried her back into bedroom while
Gabriel and Marion cleaned up after dinner. They left the chambers to go back
to the office for a couple of hours so that Alice would have some privacy. They
decided on the office because Marion had some paperwork to finish up anyway.
Back in the bedroom, Luke carefully undressed Alice. He loved her snow-white
skin and red hair. Unlike Marion and Gabriel, Alice still had her full bush.
“Should I shave it for you?”
“Only if you want it shave it but that is totally up to you.”
“Well, what do you like?”
“Maybe we can just trim it up a little bit.” Alice nodded.
With that Luke spread a towel out on the bed and invited Alice to lay down
on it. He went and got his scissors. It took him a few minutes but he got
Alice’s bush trimmed up to where it was neat. When she looked it over, she had
to admit that it looked good and it actually felt much nicer.
“If in the future you want to shave it off, I suggest that you get Gabriel
or Marion to help you the first time.”
“Okay. Thank you, Luke but I think for now I’ll keep the hair and just trim
it.”
Luke then went back and turned on the water. When the temperature was good,
he picked Alice up and took her into the shower. She giggled the entire way to
the shower. They spent a decent amount of time washing each other off. The
feeling of Luke’s strong and rough hands running over Alice’s skin made her
relax completely. Softy she started humming to herself as Luke made sure that
she was clean. When he was washing down her front, Alice leaned into Luke’s
chest and purred; she was now so content. When he finished with her, he turned
off the water and got towels to dry off with. He wrapped one around Alice and
another around her head to dry her hair off. Alice was really enjoying being
pampered like this. After Luke had dried himself off, he went back into the
bedroom with Alice following.
Luke sat down on the edge of the bed and Alice sat next to him. She wrapped
her delicate hands around Luke’s massive bicep. After all this time with being
around Luke; Alice was still amazed by the power in those arms and yet he was
the gentlest person that she had ever met. Luke smiled at her as he gently put
his arm around her and pulled her close. She laid her head on Luke’s chest and
looked up into his bright blue eyes and she started to melt at the loving look
that she got. Luke started to move his head down and even though Alice was a
novice, she moved her head up. Their lips met and sparks flew between them.
Alice wasn’t sure what to do next. Not only was she inexperienced but she had
started out with very low expectations for the evening. Going in she had been
sure that Luke would back out. Perhaps sensing her unease, Luke pulled away for
a minute.
“Just be yourself and trust your body, Alice. Let it tell you want it
wants.”
“Okay” She smiled up at him and resumed with their kissing. Luke started to
move his hands along Alice’s neck. This caused her to get goosebumps all over.
When Luke’s fingers reached her large, bright pink nipples, they were rock hard
and Alice’s body was starting to move on its own. She stretched out on the bed
and moved up so that she would be completely on the bed. Luke smiled and laid
down next to her in a spot that would allow him to suck on her nipples, kiss
her long neck, or caress most of her body. Luke started by planting kisses on
her neck and Alice hummed with content. Her humming got louder as Luke moved
down her body making sure to kiss every square millimeter of her body.
When Luke reached her nipples, Alice’s humming became moans of pleasure as
her hands found their way into Luke’s hair. Alice held Luke’s head tightly to
her A cup tits while Luke sucked, licked, and nibbled on her tits. He switched
from one tit to the other. While he would be working on one with his mouth, he
would work the other with his fingers. Alice had never imagined that sex could
ever feel this good as she felt like electricity was flowing from her nipples
into the rest of her body. She of course knew all about the feeling of
electricity for some of the training that Luke had given when he started to
introduce some of his electrical devises was for the trainee to get shocked on
purpose. Luke had made sure the shock was painful but nowhere near lethal. This
way, people would develop a healthy respect for electricity and it always
worked.
Now Alice was feeling something that she had never felt before and she had
no desire to end it. She could feel her body temperature rising and the amount
of moisture between her legs skyrocket.
“Oh Luke, don’t forget about the rest of my body…. please”
He chuckled at this as he began to work his way down Alice’s toned body.
Slowly he worked his way down and the lower he got; the shallower Alice’s
breathing became and the more her head thrashed around for she was getting even
more excited. As he got to her pussy, Alice’s mood changed. She no longer
wanted him to explore, she wanted him to stay where he was. She kept him in his
current position by digging her fingers into his scalp and holding tight. Luke
smiled as he took a deep breath and breathed in her scent. To say it was
intoxicating was an understatement for Luke could see himself easily getting
addicted to it. She was actually more addicting than Marion, and Luke was
completely addicted to Marion’s scent. Alice smelled fresh and clean with a
mild undertow of sexy musk.
If Alice thought that she was warm before Luke started on her pussy, she was
now flaming hot. The feeling of Luke’s hot breath, plus his tongue, and his
neatly trimmed mustache and beard sent her over the edge before he could really
even get started on licking her inner lips. As she finished with her first Luke
originated orgasm Luke just smiled and told her that they were still in the
appetizer phase. Her head flopped back on the bed as she moaned. She didn’t
know if she could even survive the rest of the night but if she did die then
she would definitely be happy.
Her next orgasm slammed into her the moment Luke ran his tongue up her slit.
He had started at her anus and dragged it across her skin. She felt his tongue
dip into her cunt and come back out. When his tongue first went across her
clit; her eyes light up with stars and then he shifted just a bit and Alice exploded.
She squirted all over Luke’s face. Alice of course was embarrassed but Luke was
smiling.
“You should be proud of yourself for not many women can do that.”
Alice was sure that her checks were as red as her hair. When Luke went to
move his tongue back down to her pussy, she stopped him for she had to rest.
Moved be a sudden idea, Alice pushed Luke onto his back where she proceeded to
do the same things to Luke that he had done to her. She really enjoyed her
sudden power over Luke for she had him quivering by the time she had got down
to his cock. Now she had never sucked a cock, but by listening to various other
woman, Alice had a theoretical knowledge on how to do it. As she started, she
heard Luke whisper:
“Be gentle please. God be gentle.” And the rest of it was babble.
Alice started by tracing his member with her tongue. When she got to his
balls, she sucked each one of them into her mouth and massaged them with her
tongue before allowing them to pop back out of her mouth. When she checked on
Luke’s cock, she found that is far harder and larger than it had been when she
had started. She then slowly ran her tongue up the underside and watched as
Luke’s cock twitched and his hips thrust upwards. Since she didn’t’ want him to
cum yet, she went back to light teasing until he settled down a bit. Then it
was back to working on his cock. This time she started with the head as she
swirled her tongue around it. She accidentally got some pre-cum on her tongue
and quickly decided that she liked the taste even though it was salty and had a
slight metallic taste.
She then opened her mouth and took Luke as deep into her mouth as she could.
She was able to get almost all of his cock into his mouth before she gagged. As
she pulled her head up, she used her mouth to pull a slight vacuum on Luke as
her tongue swirled around his cock. Since she could watch his eyes while she
did this; she had seen his eyes roll back into his head. She smiled as she
repeated the process slowly. Doing this, she kept him almost ready to cum but
not quite there. She kept this up for almost five minutes all the while Luke’s
cock grew larger and harder.
When Alice thought that Luke couldn’t handle any more, she rolled off of him
and spread her legs wide. She was ready to get laid. When Luke opened his eyes,
Alice noticed that they had glazed over and instead of his usual warm look; he
had lust in his eyes. This scared and excited Alice at the same time.
“Come on Luke, I’m ready. Now give it to me!!” As soon as Luke could focus a
bit, he moved down to Alice’s feet and kissed his way up. This time he didn’t
stop at her pussy or her tits. When Luke reached Alice’s lips, she could feel
the tip of his cock rubbing on her puffy lips. Alice shifted her hips slightly
and the tip of Luke’s cock slipped into her. Alice then wrapped her legs over
Luke’s ass and dug her fingers into his back, drawing blood, as she pulled him
into her. Deeper and deeper he moved, forcing Alice’s tight pussy to give it
room. Alice kept pulling on Luke until he bottomed out inside her. She then
shifted her hips some more and she felt Luke’s tip push on her cervix. This
caused her some bad pain and she stopped. Luke thankfully had seen her pain and
pulled back enough to where it didn’t hurt anymore.
Slowly he pulled his cock out until, just the tip was still inside her. He
then reversed course and drove deep inside her again. If Alice thought that the
orgasms that she had before were mind blowing then she had another thing
coming. Slowly both of them built toward their orgasms. Alice discovered her
Kegel muscles by accident and Luke’s reaction encouraged her to continue. She
would flex her muscles in the opposite direction that Luke was moving and this
drove both of them wild with lust. Finally, Alice had enough; she wanted Luke’s
cum planted deep inside her so she pulled on Luke harder. He quickly got the
message and he started pounding her.
The biggest difference between Marion and Alice was that Alice was a quiet
love maker while Marion was quite loud. It only took Luke a minute of pounding
Alice’s tight body for him to explode. Thermonuclear blast went off in his eyes
and even the light from a candle bothered him. What happened to Alice was worse
for Luke cumming had set her off. This orgasm dwarfed all the other ones that she
had ever had. Her grip on Luke was so tight that he thought that she might
crack a rib, not that he cared at the moment. He shot nine loads of cum deep
into Alice, but she didn’t feel all of them for she blacked out, about half way
through.
Once Luke finished, he rolled off of her and pulled her close to him. He
then managed to pull the cover over their bodies before he passed out. Watching
all the action from the shadows across the room were Marion and Gabriel. They
each had one of their hands on the other’s pussy as they watched and had
already given each other a couple of pleasurable orgasms watching Luke and
Alice. When Luke and Alice finished Gabriel leaned over and whispered in
Marion’s ear.
“I think we have another for our bed for I doubt that Alice could ever be
satisfied with another man ever again.”
Marion nodded her agreement as she pulled Gabriel out of the room. They had
set up Luke’s sleeping gear in one of the outer rooms. They snuggled up in each
other’s arms and passed out for they didn’t want to make too much noise.
Chapter 68.
The next morning Luke woke up to a sight that he hoped he would still
remember on his death bed. In fact, as soon as he had time, he was determined
to sketch it so that he couldn’t forget. Alice was lying next to him with her
fire red hair spread around her head like a halo of fire in the morning sun
while the cover stopped just below her tits, leaving them bathed in sunlight.
He quietly slipped out of bed and went bathroom. When he got back, he just
couldn’t bear the thought of this gorgeous creature waking up by herself, so he
crawled back into bed with her and wrapped his arms around her.
He lay there just thinking how lucky he was. After all he had a loving wife
and a pregnant lover. He had a beautiful daughter that was healthy. He
commanded the most powerful army in the world and his wife was rapidly becoming
the most powerful noble in England. Now he had just spent a night with someone
who was possibly the only woman on Earth that was more beautiful than his wife.
Yes, he was a very lucky man and he knew it.
Peeking through one of the doors was Marion and Gabriel. They watched as
Luke got up and then crawled back into bed with Alice, which for her part, was
still sleeping soundly.
“I’m wondering if you just created a monster, darling.”
“I know my husband and there is no way that he would leave me. Actually, I’m
glad that he got back in bed with her. She shouldn’t wake up alone. Come on
Gabriel let’s get out of here before we get caught spying.” They left to get a
jump on the day’s work.
It was almost an hour later before Alice woke up. At first, she was confused
but when she saw Luke looking up at her smiling, everything came back to her.
She was so glad that her first time was someone who was so loving and caring as
Luke.
“Oh Luke, how can I ever thank you for last night? That was the most
wonderful experience that I have ever had. I mean I never dreamed that it could
be so good.”
“Usually it’s not that good, but when two people are perfectly in sync with
each other than magic happens. Sometimes even Marion and I have disappointing
sex. Usually something is bothering one of us. When that happens you just
soldier on and try to understand the other person as best you can. It’s when it
repeatedly happens, that’s when you have a problem. As for thanking me, just
live your life so that you are happy.”
“Right now, I don’t know what will make me happy but I am so glad that we
did that.”
Alice and Luke laid they in bed for a little while and quietly talked while
Luke traced Alice’s curves very lightly with his fingertips. Mostly they talked
about Alice’s feelings. After all, her fiancé had just been killed and now she
had slept with the man who had got her out of sexual servitude. Finally, Alice
got up. She was sticky and had to get a shower. Since Luke needed one too, they
shared a shower. As they got up, Alice noticed that Luke’s cock was hard again.
“Oh my. Is that from me?”
Luke looked down at his cock and smiled.
“Now why would you think that me seeing one of the most beautiful women in
the world naked would case little Luke to stand at attention.”
“You think I’m beautiful? Even with my scar, partially missing ear, and
small tits?”
“Honey, you give Marion a run for her money, and if I wasn’t married to her,
I would have a very hard time deciding on which one of you are more beautiful.
As far as your scar goes; it just shows that you are a very courageous woman
who isn’t afraid to fight. With your small tits you won’t have to worry about
them becoming shapeless bags when you get older.”
Alice smiled at Luke and she was sure that her checks were bright red.
Moving by instinct, she went over and holding Luke’s cock, took him back to the
shower where she turned the water on. Once the water was warm, they got in
where Alice wrapped her arms around Luke’s neck. He moved his hands down to her
legs to give her more support and in doing so pulled Alice’s cunt right to his
cock. He then hooked his elbows under Alice’s knees and this opened her pussy
up fully to Luke. Alice’s eyes were instantly covered in lust as she reached
down and guided Luke’s cock into her pussy. Luke moved so that he could pin
Alice against the wall. Doing this allowed him to pound her senseless and that
is exactly what he did. Within minutes, Alice was reduced to a ragdoll as
Luke’s pounding and the steam from the water had completely overwhelmed her
senses. She was now in a state of near constant orgasms as Luke continued to
work her. Alice’s jaw hung slack, her eyes were completely glazed over when
they weren’t rolled back into her head, and her tits were jiggling in sync with
Luke’s pounding as he got closer to his orgasm. Finally, mercifully, Luke
exploded deep inside Alice although he doubted that she realized it. Gently he
sat her down on a built-in bench and proceeded to clean her and himself up.
Once done, he dried Alice off and laid her out in bed and covered her up. He
then started getting ready for the day because he was sure that he had
paperwork to do. When he left the room, Alice was still sleeping soundly.
An hour later, Alice found Luke in his office. She had come to tell him that
she was headed back to her hospital. Marion called out from her office:
“Are you going to be staying with us tonight?”
“No, I don’t think so. After all I don’t want to wear out my welcome.”
“Alice, look here. I talked it over with Gabriel and we would be honored if
you moved in with us.”
“I can’t do that. Not this soon after Markus.”
“Okay well the invitation will remain standing if in the future you get
lonely.”
“Thank you, Marion.”
A couple of hours later Marion got a message from Alice.
“Will be releasing King Hardrada in a couple of hours.”
Marion had already decided on what she wanted from the king. She didn’t want
money, she wanted all of his British lands.
When Marion told the king what his ransom was, he exploded. He was not going
to part with any of his land.
“Fine then” Marion said “Guards, take this man and put him in a cell.”
Looking back at Hardrada “When you finally come to your senses and turn over
the land that I want, you and the remainder your army will be released. Until
then you will remain in a prison cell. Also remember that the longer you wait
the higher the price for your freedom for I will be charging you for housing
and feeding the rest of your men.”
Marion and Gabriel watched as the furious king was hauled away.
“How long do you think before he comes to his senses?” asked Gabriel
“Couple of days.”
Chapter 69.
Just as Marion had predicted, the king of Norway signed over all of his
British lands to Marion after a few days and paid her outrageous price for
housing and feeding his army. She had intentionally overcharged to force the
king to do what she wanted him to do. After he had signed, he and the remainder
of his army was given enough ships to get back to Norway. The rest Marion kept
for she could use then to fairy troops and material up to her new lands. He had
enough of dealing with Marion of York for she was a very dangerous shark and he
for one was very slow to realize that.
Negotiating with the king of Scotland was a different matter altogether. He
refused to give Marion anything. For the most part he refused to even look at
her. But that was okay; for Marion had a better idea. She ordered her army to
continue into Scotland and conquer it. Doing that would take some serious time
for she knew all about the highlanders but given the history that Luke had told
her, she figured that it was better to conquer Scotland now while she had the
chance. After she had decided on the course of action, she stopped even trying
to negotiate with the Scottish king. She figured that once Scotland had been
conquered, then she would exile the king to somewhere in Europe. Furthermore,
this was the course of action that Luke supported.
It was now early November and none of the English nobles had challenged
William of Normandy so Marion and Luke started finalizing their plans. They
would draw down the northern army to be able to send extra troops south. This
army Luke would command in person because the battle that they would fight
would have massive repercussions on the future. All told he would be able to
take almost ten thousand soldiers south and since William hadn’t really moved
from his coastal fort, Luke figured that his army could be there in about two
weeks or less, depending on the roads. Marion would stay in York for Luke was
unwilling to let his wife take the risk of coming with the army. Gabriel had to
stay behind anyway because she was starting to have a hard time moving around
due to her pregnancy.
She didn’t mind though for she was looking forward toward being a mother.
Alice however would be going. Since the surprise Scottish attack, she was short
of medics and doctors She knew that in a couple of years this wouldn’t have been
a problem but for the time being, she just didn’t have enough personal to send
with Luke. She figured that by her going along that at least Luke would have at
least one competent doctor. To help Luke’s army move faster, he was taking
Pollyanna and all of her engineers with him. He knew that many of the existing
bridges wouldn’t be able to support the weight of his artillery so they would
have to build their own bridges across many of the rivers and streams they came
to.
The night before the army left however, Luke asked Gabriel to sleep
somewhere else for the night. He wanted to be able to make love to his wife
without interruptions. Gabriel was about to refuse but then she saw the look in
Luke’s eyes. It seemed like he was almost pleading with her and he looked very
sad. Part of the reason was that he knew that he would be gone for a while and
part of it was that he had a voice in his head telling him that he wouldn’t
survive this campaign and this terrified Luke. Marion knew that something was
off the second that she heard that Luke had asked Gabriel to sleep somewhere
else that night but she didn’t argue. During their shower, Marion really
noticed something was off for Luke was moving much slower and more deliberate
than he usually did. He made sure to rub every millimeter of Marion’s body and
this caused her to melt into his arms. When she tried to mount him, in the
shower, he stopped her and whispered in her ear:
“What’s your hurry?”
After they got out of the shower, Marion’s curiosity finally got the better
of her.
“Luke, honey. What’s wrong? You never refuse me mounting you in the shower.”
She saw Luke take a deep breath and squeeze his eyes shut. Finally, he spoke:
“I’m absolutely terrified Marion. We are about to permanently alter the
future and what if it turns out to be the wrong call. Furthermore, I got this
voice in my head that keeps telling me that I won’t make it through this
campaign.” When he finished, he started crying. Marion was at his side in a
second and she knew just how to get him to calm down. She pulled his head down
until one of her nipples was in his mouth. At first, he wouldn’t suckle at all,
but after a while basic instincts took over. Slowly he began to suck at his
wife’s nipple as she cradled his head and he quietly cried. It really scared
her to see her husband in such a state. Slowly Luke’s hands began to roam
Marion’s body and his trademark feather light touch was starting to get Marion
aroused.
She also noticed a change in the way that Luke was sucking her nipples for he
was now working them so that she would get increasing pleasure. As Luke was
caressing her body, Marion’s hands were roaming Luke’s as best they could. She
knew that Luke would be okay when he started kissing the rest of her body. As
he kissed her, she continued to rub his shoulders. Somehow, she knew that
tonight was not a night for animalistic fucking; tonight, it was slow and long
love making. Gently she pushed Luke onto his back and she began to kiss on him.
She felt one of his hands find its way into her hair where it stayed. Marion
kept kissing Luke’s body until he began to moan softly. This is what she was
waiting for and she swung a leg over Luke’s body and slowly sunk down on his
cock.
They didn’t stay that way very long for Luke flipped them over so that he
could easily kiss Marion while he thrust up into her. The pace that Luke was
setting was almost maddening for Marion because she felt like she was stuck and
wasn’t getting any closer to cumming, but one look into Luke’s eyes killed any
protest that Marion was going to make. His eyes didn’t convey any of the lust
that they usually did while they were making love. Instead, what Marion saw was
pure love. However, something else was buried in there and this scared Marion
for she saw some of the sheer terror that Luke was feeling.
Eventually they ended up one their sides with Marion facing away from Luke
and his cock buried deep into her cunt. He was lightly flicking her clit and
this drove her quickly toward her climax. Also, in this position she found that
she could completely relax. Suddenly her climax hit and she wasn’t ready for
it. Her body seized up as it took over and she stayed tense for almost a minute
before she started to shake violently and she had to admit that she had never
shaken harder. As she was finishing, she felt Luke swell up and felt his hot
cum flood her pussy. When he finished, he didn’t even bother pulling out as he
wrapped his arms around Marion and they both went to sleep.
The next morning, Luke was up earlier than usual and by the time that Marion
woke up, Luke was dressed for he had a couple of hours of work to do before the
army could get underway. Before he left, he gave Marion a love filled kiss. On
his way out, he saw Gabriel sleeping on the coach so he went over and gave her
a kiss on her forehead and whispered to her:
“Take care of her while I’m gone and when I don’t come back, please watch
over her and never let her forget me.”
With that he shed a tear, turned on his heel, and was out the door. He
wanted to have the army on the train by eight am, so he had just a couple of
hours to get ready. Fortunately, his troops were all well trained and they had
been put on alert a few days before so they were all in their barracks and
sober so it didn’t take that long to get them ready.
At about 7:30 they started loading and Luke wasn’t surprised to see Marion
and Gabriel there and in uniform. What he was surprised by was that Marion had
Mackenzie in her arms. At least they were able to get one last kiss in and Luke
held Marion tight in his arms and buried his nose in her hair for he knew that
he wouldn’t be returning. He took Mackenzie and gave her a kiss as well before
he bounced her up and down in his arms. Finally, it was time to go and he gave
Mackenzie back to Marion. After one last kiss, he boarded the train.
When Marion and Gabriel got back to the castle, they went to find Alice. She
was scheduled to leave on a later train so she was still relaxing in her
chambers. Marion had to talk to her urgently. When Marion came into the room,
it took Alice all of two seconds to figure out that something was seriously
wrong.
“What’s wrong, Marion?”
“Can I ask a personal favor of you?”
“Yes of course.”
“Can you keep an extra eye on my Luke please?” Marion went on to explain
what Luke was concerned with and when she finished Alice was stunned. She would
have never in a million years thought that Luke would be terrified of a voice
inside his own head. But then the more she thought about it the more it made
sense; after all you couldn’t just ignore a voice in your head like you could
with other people. She gave Marion a warm smile.
“And what all can I do to help keep the voices out of his head?”
“Anything that you want, just don’t hurt him please.”
“Now Marion, you know damn well that I could never hurt Luke; plus, it goes
against the Hippocratic oath.”
“Thank you, Alice. Thank you so much. I can’t even begin to tell you just
how much this means to me.” Marion gave Alice a hug and left with Gabriel and
Mackenzie.
To be continued in part 15, Based on a post by somethin fishy,
for Sex Stories.
56 min
October 08, 2025 Luke’s HAARP Time Warp: Part 13
Luke’s HAARP Time Warp: Part 13
Marion has to fight off foreign invaders.
Based on a post by somethin fishy,
in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.

Chapter 60.
The next month went much of the same way. Luke stayed in York and sent
subordinates out to deal with rebellious nobles. Marion would get fucked in the
ass once a week or so. She got her revenge on Gabriel near the end of July when
Luke first fucked her ass. That had been one hell of a night. Gabriel had been
screaming so loud that Marion had to get ear muffs so that her ears weren’t
ringing. Luke had his cock sliding in and out of Gabriel’s ass while he had two
fingers pounding her pussy.
Since Marion and Luke had been doing anal about once a week for a couple of
weeks, Luke was building even more stamina so he wasn’t wiped out after
Gabriel’s ass like he had been from Marion’s so he was pretty chipper the next
morning while Marion was bouncing off the walls. Gabriel however was so sore
that she couldn’t even get out of bed. Every muscle seemed like it weighed a
thousand pounds. Marion fixed this when she grabbed the blanket that Gabriel
had been wrapped in and pulled her out of bed and onto the floor.
Luke had pushed the curtains open and the sunlight hit Gabriel square in the
face. This made her groan and she groaned more still when Marion said that they
would be riding out to watch army maneuvers today. Luke knew that this was a
lie but he was enjoying Marion’s revenge too much to correct her. They were
actually planned for tomorrow but Luke knew that Gabriel didn’t know that. The
troops didn’t even know it yet for this would be a drill for a surprise
invasion. Marion wanted to make sure that the army could respond quickly and
Luke knew why.
The historical Norse invasion was coming up and Marion wanted to make sure
that they didn’t get into York. Since it was still early in the day, the water
hadn’t warmed up yet so it was still a bit chilly when Marion dumped a sore
Gabriel into the tub and started scrubbing her down. As Marion was scrubbing
her down, she slipped a finger into Gabriel’s pussy and Gabriel’s body reacted
automatically to Marion’s finger and her hips started to thrust into Marion’s
hand. Marion then used the thumb on the same hand to rub Gabriel’s clit and
Gabriel started to moan softly for Gabriel was really enjoying Marion’s touch.
What she failed to realize was that Marion had slid her other hand down
behind her. As Gabriel was really getting into it, Marion slipped a couple of
fingers up Gabriel’s ass. Gabriel’s eyes about popped out of her head when she
felt where Marion’s hands were at. Gabriel tried to protest but the words died
in her throat when Marion leaned in and kissed her. Their tongues started
wrestling and Gabriel was going higher and higher as her hips thrust back and
fought as her fucked herself on Marion’s fingers.
As Marion was sending Gabriel into the stratosphere, Luke was leaning
against the door frame, enjoying the show and slowing stroking his cock. Soon
he was stroking in time with Gabriel’s thrust and soon both of them were
getting close. Marion had heard Luke then looked back at him and winked. She
controlled Gabriel’s thrusting and began to tease her. She did this partly to
give Gabriel a more explosive orgasm and partly to do the same for Luke.
After almost ten minutes, Gabriel was having problems keeping her head above
water and Marion’s fingers were starting to hurt so she gave Gabriel a few good
flicks and sent her hurtling over the edge. This made Luke go as well and he
shot loads of cum all over the floor while Gabriel screamed at the top of her
lungs. The only reason that she didn’t drown was that Marion was holding her up
at this time. Luke slowly slide down the door frame until he was sitting on the
floor. Eventually Gabriel was able to open her eyes and slowly lifted herself
out of the tub with Marion’s help, of course. Luke had recovered by this time
and had washed his cock up so that he could get dressed for the day. Gabriel
was pissed when Luke told her that the maneuvers were not happening that day
and spent the rest of the day pretending to be mad at Marion but they both knew
better.
Toward the end of August, Marion got the intelligence report that she had
been expecting. King Hardrada of Norway was on the move with Harold Godwinson’s
brother Tostig. Marion was determined that this would not be a repeat of the
invasion in Luke’s world were York’s forces were defeated and they narrowly
avoided capture. She sent her very small fleet to sea. Not to fight but to
observe and report back. Luke didn’t want to spend much money on the navy at
this point being that they still had more than enough enemies on land to deal
with. Marion’s scouts watched the Norwegians every step of the way; and so far,
they were playing right to the historical account.
When the Norwegian army landed at Riccall, Marion was sent for a loop by a
new intelligence report. The Norwegian army had got a hold of firearms and
while they were not nearly as advanced as Marion’s, this gave her pause. When
Luke read the report, he said that it sounded like they had flintlock muskets.
He explained that without examining them he didn’t know if they were smoothbore
or rifled. If they were rifled then they would have a real battle on their
hands while if they were smoothbore then as long as they kept the enemy at
arm’s length then they should be okay. Marion’s big advantage was that her
forces knew how to use their weapons while Luke doubted that the enemy did, but
you never know.
It was 19 September 1066, the day before the battle. Everything was ready
and Marion’s commanders knew the full composition of the enemy forces and they
had very good maps of the terrain between the armies. They knew what they were
going to be fighting for and they could see the enemy fires at Riccall. That
evening Marion went to find Luke to make sure that they hadn’t overlooked
anything. It took a while to find him. It wasn’t that he was hiding, it was
just that he hadn’t done this in almost a year. She finally found him sitting
on a log, watching the evening sun set. She knew what this meant, he was
thinking of his former family and time.
“Luke” she said softly. He answered without looking at her.
“Are we doing right Marion? Would it be better to let England develop along
its historical lines or should we stop that right here and send the world on a
new path?”
When he turned to look at her, she was shocked for Luke was obviously
extremely worried.
“That question wasn’t rhetorical Marion, are we making a serious fuck up?”
“Well, you read the reports. History has already shifted for the Norwegians
had firearms that in your history didn’t show up until the 1700’s. Do you think
Harold’s army could beat the Norwegians this time around since he has no
firearms?
“No, Harold’s army wouldn’t stand a chance.”
“Then do you think it would be worth it to subject this country’s people to
the horrors of foreign occupation? After you have seen first-hand the results
of that.”
“Thank you, Marion. That actually helps quite a lot.”
“That’s not all you were thinking was it?”
“No, it wasn’t. Why am I even here? I mean at every time in my life when
things are really going my way something happens and everything that I held
dear was ripped away from me. The last thing I want to do is to lose you too
Marion. You, Gabriel, Pollyanna, Matt, Alice, Mackenzie; I wouldn’t be able to
live with myself if something happened to any of you. What if I am sent back to
where I came from by whatever brought me here in the first place? Will people
continue with what we have been working for or will they fall back into the way
things were before?”
Luke continued; “How about after all this; will the people remember my
warnings and avoid the biggest pitfalls in the next millennium or will the
people forget like they have always done and repeat the same mistakes from my
history? Slavery, wars, famine, man-made climate change; will humans learn
enough and remember enough from me to avoid all that shit or will they make all
those things worse?”
“I honestly don’t know darling. I do that you have changed my life in ways
that I never thought possible and if I died tomorrow and had a chance to either
go back to when we first met or go directly to heaven, I would go back to when
we first met for the last year and a half has been simply amazing. If somehow
you get transported back to your time or you get yourself killed then I promise
that I will do everything in my power to make sure that your lessons will be
remembered and learnt from so the humanity can hopefully avoid the pitfalls
from your history.”
“Thank you. Thank you” cried Luke as Marion wrapped her slender arms around
him and held him tight. She held him until he had cried himself out. By now the
stars were out so Luke laid back in the grass and Marion snuggled up in his arm
and looked up at the night sky with Luke. They stayed like this until they
heard Gabriel calling out for Marion. She sounded panicked and she was. Marion
had disappeared without a trace and nobody had seen her in well over an hour.
Chapter 61.
Marion has to suffer another personal loss.
It was late June in the court of King Hardrada of Norway when a strange man
approached him. The man wore just thread bare clothing for he had been
traveling for many weeks and his beard was long. The man claimed to have a
weapon so powerful that even a mire child who knew how to use it could easily
defeat the most powerful and skilled of warriors. When the king heard this; he
and his entire retinue fell over laughing but the mystery man was not dismayed.
The man stood quietly until the king could recover.
“I have a few of these weapons with me your majesty and I will be very happy
to demonstrate their power to you.”
“Very well, if you insist; but you must do this outside because I don’t want
my floors soaked with your blood!” The retinue started laughing again but the
mystery man just smiled.
Everyone went outside and the King’s best warrior stepped forward in full
armor and with his fearsome battle axe shining in the late morning sun. The
mystery man just stood there and waited. Finally having enough of this the
warrior charged and the mystery man pulled some smallish thing out from under
his coat. He raised it up and smoke and flame came out of the end of it. The
warrior’s head jerked back and he fell, blood and brains coming out of a large
hole in the back of his head. Everyone was stunned for this man had just
defeated one of the best warriors in the kingdom without even breaking a sweat.
“How is this possible?” demanding the King. “Witchcraft?”
“No, your majesty. I have made a new type of weapon that uses a special
powder to propel a projectile forward with enough speed to punch right through
the thickest armor that a man can wear and still move. Furthermore, I can teach
your people how to make this powder and the weapon that uses it. All I ask for
in return is protection from a very dangerous man who told me that if he finds
out that I am telling anyone these secrets that he will hunt me down and tear
me apart with his bare hands. I believe him for he makes even you look small
and weak your majesty; for I have seen him send one of his fists through the
side of a barrel. His name is Luke and he is the husband of Marion of York as
well as the commander of her army.”
“Very well. But should you fail; I will rip you apart with my bare hands.”
“Yes, your majesty” the man said as he bowed. After the man was escorted
out, the King turned to Tostig.
“Well, he comes to us from your area of England. What do you know about this
Marion and her husband?”
“I have met Marion on a number of occasions and her beauty would put
Aphrodite to shame milord. She is also timid and weak although the way that man
talks that might have changed since I last met her. I have never met her
husband but last year it was rumored that she and her sister were saved from an
ambush by a passing stranger. This is probably the same man as her husband.”
“Very well. We shall see what kind of weapons our new friend can make for
us. After all this deal is costing me almost nothing.”
Three weeks later, the mystery man, who had been identified as an alchemist,
presented the King with thirty weapons and the men to use them. These weapons
were a bit slow to load but they didn’t require too much skill to use which
made the soldiers much cheaper to train. These were muzzle loading weapons that
used a flint striking steel to set off the powder. Starting with the bullet
shapes that Luke used, the alchemist designed a round that was conical and
could be easily loaded but would still grip the rifling. He quickly proved that
these men could hit their targets at almost three hundred paces away. They
would be vulnerable to cavalry but with bayonets for the rifles, that problem
was lessened some.
The King was deeply impressed and asked how many weapons like these the man
could produce in a couple of months. The man told him that he could probably
make a couple of hundred but also that training to use these new weapons was
very important because if they were not used properly, they were very dangerous
for the user. By now the King had got reports that Marion was now in complete
control of York and the surrounding area and nobles that opposed her were
deposed of very quickly. She had accomplished this by using the same kind of
weapons that this man was making.
Tostig was impressed by how much stronger Marion seemed in these reports
from when he had known her. Her husband on the other hand was made out to be
much bigger than Goliath and stronger than a horse. Some of the reports even
mentioned that Marion was in a relationship with the head of her personal guard
and to Tostig’s complete surprise the guard in question was another woman named
Gabriel. In fact, it seemed like almost a full quarter of Marion’s army was
made up of women. This was always good for a laugh at parties and soon Marion’s
army was the butt of every joke. What wasn’t a joke however was that it had
soundly defeated every single army that came up against it and usually in less
time than it took to eat a proper dinner.
Finally, it was time to sail for England. The King traveled first to
Scotland where he got extra troops from his ally, Malcom the third of Scotland.
Then he met up with Tostig’s forces, who had been raiding coastal England,
before they made their landing at Riccall. All together the King had about nine
thousand battle hardened soldiers. They set up base and they were amazed at how
much more advanced and wealthier the area was.
The roads were straight and very well made. The village had running hot and
cold water and a sewer system to carry away the waste. The houses were made of
identical bricks that were as hard as stone and they had tile roofs. The
advancements continued inside because most of the houses in this area had
toilets and solar hot water heaters already installed. Everyone in the army was
simply amazed at how advanced these “primitive English” were. The king was
really glad then that he had ordered the alchemist to come along even though he
protested furiously.
Before the whole army had even disembarked the King got reports that enemy
cavalry had been seen in the area. Apparently, they were scouts for they took
off before they had gotten too close. The King ordered his riflemen to be ready
and to see if they could shoot the next one, they saw.
Within half an hour, the king heard gunshots and when he went to
investigate, he found that one of the enemy scouts had been killed. The man’s
gear was very strange for the man was dressed in green, brown, and black shirt
and pants. In addition, he wore a strange helmet. When the helmet was taken off
the man’s long braided hair came out. Wait, this was a female soldier of about
nineteen or so and she was very fit. She carried a strange gun which the king
ordered taken back to one of the ships so that it could be sent back to Norway.
The knife and sword she carried seemed to be made of a very strange steel so
they were put on the ships as well. If they kept getting more loot like this,
then they were going to need more ships for their return to Norway.
They continued to see enemy scouts but none of them stayed put long enough
to give the riflemen a shot. Finally, after a very long day the army bedded
down for tomorrow, they would march on York.
Chapter 62.
Gabriel had been frantic to find Marion and Luke. One of the scouts had not
returned and the reports said that she had been killed. Apparently, she had
been taken by surprise and shot at around two hundred meters.
“Well, that settles it. They have to have rifles; for smoothbore muskets
wouldn’t have traveled that far.” Luke stated. He then turned to Marion. “I
think that I’m going to be needing Gabriel tomorrow with my rifle. Also, you
should get the fuck out of York in case we lose.”
“Luke you might be my husband but I am your commander and I will be with my
army tomorrow. I will loan you Gabriel though. Taking out the commanders would
make it so much easier for everyone.”
Gabriel had been gifted with Luke’s old rifle and spotting scope once he had
started making smokeless powder. He could only make it in small quantities and
it was a pain to make but he was able to make enough rounds to train Gabriel in
how to be a sniper and he had even trained one of the other body guards to be
the spotter. Gabriel nodded and took off to find her spotter so that they could
get back to York and get their gear ready before the battle. Gabriel was good
enough with Luke’s old rifle to shoot someone’s eye out at fifteen hundred
meters. With her using smokeless powder, nobody would see where she was at
either.
Marion, Gabriel, and Luke finally retired for the evening after they had
checked on the army. The morale was high, the troops confidence in their
commander, gear, and themselves. They knew what they were fighting for and were
determined to win, no matter the cost. That evening none of the three were
really in the mood for any loving. Marion was sad for she had known the scout
who had been killed and she had been one of Marion’s friends. Gabriel was
worried about Marion and Luke was worried about the coming battle and the
future. This would be the first time that Marion’s army had faced a truly
professional army and one that had weapons that were much closer to his own.
All they did that night was Gabriel cradled Marion while both were cradled by
Luke. It took them awhile to fall asleep that night and the next morning came
way too early.
Luke made sure that Gabriel and her spotter had ate a large breakfast that
morning for he didn’t know when they would be able to eat again. While they
were eating, Luke discussed tactics with them. This would by Gabriel’s first
time being a sniper and Luke wouldn’t be there to look over her shoulder. He
had made sure that both of them were trained well but the real battlefield is
very different from training. After the two were done eating, Luke helped them with
their gear. He had made both of them ghillie suits based on his old one and had
helped them pick out what foliage to use for additional camouflage. The sun was
just lighting up the eastern sky when the two of them headed into the marsh
that was east of the likely battlefield.
The spot that Luke had picked to do battle was near the original battlefield
where the Norwegians had beat the first group of English soldiers. He had his
right flank anchored the river Ouse and his left anchored on the same marshland
that Gabriel and her spotter were using. He made sure that all of his soldiers
had a good breakfast and cooked food for Marion and himself. He always did
their cooking in the field because Marion was terrible at cooking while Luke
liked to cook.
He had woken the dragoons up first for he had a plan. He would send the
dragoons in first to raid the enemy camp, just to stir them up so that they
would do what Luke wanted them to do. Normally this was something that he
wouldn’t have done but they had got a message the day before about a Scottish
army that had invaded the Lake District to retake it. Luke had to finish this
battle up fast so that he could send part of the army up to deal with the
Scots. An additional consideration was that the enemy didn’t really have any
cavalry at their disposal.
As soon as the infantry were finishing their breakfast, gunfire broke out in
the distance, marking the start of the battle. Luke started working at getting
the army into formation and into their positions. They would be positioned
along a road with a slight hill in front of it. This way, his troops would have
some protection against the enemy riflemen. Luke urged his horse up to the top
of the hill so that he could watch the battle down at the enemy camp. From what
he could see, his dragoons had caught the enemy with their pants down and were
going through them like a buzz saw. Luke began to worry though for if they
couldn’t disengage with the enemy before they could from up then they would be
at a disadvantage; and he could see that some of the enemy units were getting
themselves into formation. Luke turned to his bugler:
“Send the signal for the dragoons to retreat on the double!”
“What’s wrong Luke?” Marion asked.
“Those god-damned fucking idiots are letting themselves get tangled up with
the enemy, just like they were ordered not to!”
Luke continued to watch as his dragoons broke contact, but some of them had
been too tangled up to retreat. The ones that couldn’t retreat were cut down
within minutes. Luke watched as his troops routed and he came really close to
blowing a gasket. He had to stop this and he knew just how to do it:
“Flagbearer; With Me Now!” he shouted and spurred his horse into a hard run.
He and the flagbearer raced toward the routing dragoons. Even at this distance,
Luke could see the fear on the soldier’s faces. As Luke came closer, the
soldiers began to slow down. Luke stopped his horse suddenly, causing it to
rear up. As his horse reared up, he took off his helmet and waved it vigorously
at the onrushing troopers.
Slowly the rout stopped as the soldiers were able to calm down and
take heart at Luke’s commanding presence. By the time the first of them passed
Luke, they had slowed down to a trot. Luke turned his horse and slowly trotted
back to his own lines. He had some misgivings about this commander before the
battle and now his misgivings had proven true. He was pissed with himself for
not listening to them and it had cost him a number of dragoons.
On his way back to his lines, he placed the commander that had got the
dragoons tangled up with the enemy, against Luke’s strict orders not to, under
arrest. Since the second-in-command had been killed in the raid, Luke turned to
one of the squadron commanders. She was a young woman of about twenty-five or
so with a husband and three kids. Luke knew that while she was extremely
daring, she wouldn’t take stupid risk like the other idiot had. Her mouth
almost fell off when Luke told her of her promotion and he ordered her to get
her troops back into formation and to wait of orders.
Luke was almost back to his lines when he heard
a sharp crack. He of course knew what that sound was. Gabriel was starting to
pick off the enemy. He just hoped that she wouldn’t shoot too fast. He got back
to the small ridge and turned to look back over the battlefield. The enemy had
been stirred up for they were advancing in force. He was pleased to hear that
Gabriel was keeping her shooting slow so that the enemy would have a much
harder time figuring out where she was at.
Chapter 63.
The night after the scout had been killed the King and Tostig talked
strategy. The King was getting very interested in this land and he was starting
to lean toward adding all of Marion’s land to his kingdom. The thing that
impressed him most was that the house that he was staying in wasn’t much more
than an average house in the area but yet it had running hot and cold water,
clear glass in the windows, and had a number of books most of which made no
sense to either the King or Tostig. Their alchemist friend was able to read the
books and he explained what each book was about.
There seemed to be books on everything from medicine to books for children
and the King was extremely impressed by the amount of knowledge in this one
house even if he thought that most of it was just ridiculous. After the King
had enjoyed a hot bath, he went to bed. Normally he would have taken a whore to
bed with him, but every civilian was gone from the area before he had arrived.
Not fucking a bitch before bed left him feeling something akin to indigestion
but he figured that after his victorious army beat the shit out of Marion’s
army, he would take her for his own personal whore.
The next morning, the sun was just starting to light up the eastern sky the
King was awaken by large amounts of gunfire outside. He bolted to the window
and what he saw terrified him. The enemy cavalry had surprised his own forces
and were slaughtering them. He tore out of the house that he was staying in
without even putting his armor on and started to organize his own forces.
Fortunately, his troops were all battle hardened and they hadn’t routed for if
they had, they would have been slaughtered. As it was, with the King rallying
his forces, the enemy cavalry was forced to retreat and their retreat quickly
became a rout.
Some of the cavalry had been cut off by his men and they were cut down. They
had only managed to catch only fifty or so of the enemy cavalry and when they
realized what was going on and they wouldn’t be able to retreat; they fought to
the death trying to take as many invaders with them as possible. The King was
deeply impressed with their skill and courage. He was equally disturbed though
to find that ten of the fifty dead were woman and that they had fought just as
fiercely as the men.
Watching the enemy retreat, the King saw two riders came out from the enemy
lines. One of them was flying a flag that was white with a red crossed bar
through it. The alchemist had told him that this was the flag that Marion had
adopted and that she called it the flag of St. George. Whoever these men were,
the enemy rout almost halted in its tracks and they were quickly reorganizing.
The king started working furiously to get his troops in formation. At first, he
was planning on leaving some of his soldiers back to guard the boats, but the
cavalry raid had killed a large number of his men and he would now need every
man he could get.
Hardrada positioned himself on his left flank, the one closest to the river,
and Tostig on the right, closest to the marsh. It didn’t take long to get
everyone in formation and they started advancing toward York. Once the troops
cleared the village and got out into the open countryside, Hardrada heard a
distant crack and he could see that somehow Tostig had been killed. The crack
kind of sounded like a gunshot, but nobody could see any smoke and even his
alchemist didn’t know what had happened. The king ordered his soldiers to
double time it so that they could engage with the enemy forces before more of
his men were killed.
Every minute or so Hardrada would hear that crack again and he watched as
another one of his other commanders would be killed. By now though, they were
only about four hundred paces away from the enemy lines. Looking ahead, he saw
large pillows of smoke erupt from the enemy position and then he heard a
strange whistling sound. He listened as the whistle got closer and watched as a
large amount of earth was thrown up in front of them. Before he had time to
think, the smoke erupted again from the enemy lines. This time those things hit
his men and he watched as a number of his men just disappeared. Hardrada lost
all the color in his face.
If he stayed out here too much longer, his men would be slaughtered, but he
was so close so he quickened the march some more and this time the enemy
overshot. By now they were only about two hundred paces from the enemy lines,
so the king ordered his musketeers to shoot at anything that moved ahead of
them. Almost as soon as his men got into position, the enemy infantry made
itself known. There were thousands of them and they were all dressed
identically. Hardrada then realized that he had walked into a trap and the
cavalry raid did just what the enemy commander wanted it to do. It had tricked
Hardrada into launching his attack early. He watched as the front rank of
soldiers raised their guns.
Suddenly they all disappeared behind a wall of smoke. What happened to his
men though was much worse for almost all his own riflemen had been mowed down
and a large number of his regular troops had been killed. Within seconds,
another smoke cloud erupted and more of his men were mowed down. If things kept
on at this pace, they might not even make it to the enemy lines but what
surprised him the most was that the front line of enemy troops fired again.
This was much faster than his own could fire. Then he felt something hot hit
him in the leg and he went down.
Luke had been watching the enemy lines getting thinned out very quickly by
his troops. It was now time to finish this battle up. He turned to his
remaining cavalry and ordered them to charge. Luke was pleased to see that his
new cavalry commander was doing very well despite being in command for only
about twenty minutes. Her cavalry quickly overwhelmed the remaining enemy forces
and rode all the way to Riccall and managed to capture all the enemy ships
before any of them could get away.
Now, all that had to be done was to mop up any of the opposing troops that
had escaped the trap. The dragoons swept the village, going from room to room.
Anyone they found that didn’t surrender immediately was cut down. After the
village was cleared, the prisoners were rounded up and marched back toward
York. There was work to do and Luke’s troops were looking forward to watching
these arrogant foreigners digging mass graves for all their dead and individual
graves for all of Marion’s dead soldiers.
As soon as Luke’s cavalry had swept the town and signaled that the coast was
clear, Luke ordered the medical corps to get to work on saving as many of the
wounded as possible. After they had started out, Luke ordered the artillery to
get ready to march for they had to get up north as fast as possible. He would
only be sending part of them, for he had reports that King Godwinson was
approaching fast and Luke didn’t know how he was going to react to Marion and
he wasn’t going to take any chances. Luke then rode over to the marsh and
called out for Gabriel. He watched and listened. He had to call for her twice
more before he saw the glint of glass. He smiled as he rode over and Gabriel
stood up.
“You need to be more careful about the sunlight and that scope darling. I
saw it glint in the sun and that is what gave you away.”
“Okay Luke. I will be more careful from now on.”
“Oh, one more thing, you two were never in this marsh and if anyone ask
neither of you know anything about shots coming from the marsh.”
“But…” That was as far as Gabriel got before the look on Luke’s face told
her shut up and not argue. She quickly figured out that Luke wanted to keep her
abilities hidden for as long as possible. She and her spotter started to make
their way back through the marsh, making sure to leave as little evidence as
possible.
Chapter 64.
As the prisoners were forced to dig the mass graves, the wounded were cleared
off the field and since they were so close to York, they were taken right to
the new hospital. Alice was very proud of this hospital as well she should be.
It was four stories tall and had the world’s first elevators in it. These were
used to move patients, equipment, and supplies between the floors. All the
windows were covered in two pane glass windows and the building even had
central heating and a primitive but effective cooling system.
Hardrada had been one of those that had been picked up on the battlefield
and now he looked around in amazement at all the sights and sounds. At the
hospital he started protesting about having to wait; after all he was a king.
Alice was the doctor on triage duty so she was the one who had to calm him
down.
“What is all that complaining about?”
“I’m the King of Norway” Hardrada hissed “Why am I still waiting to have
this bullet taken out of my leg?”
Alice leaned over and checked his tag.
“Let me explain something to you. I don’t give a fucking rat’s ass if you’re
the King of Norway or the god damned fucking pope. When you come in here, the
severity of the wound determines the order in which you are worked on and your
wounds are not that serious. This is My hospital, and I make the rules here.”
With that Alice continued on her rounds. Hardrada laid there stunned. Nobody
had ever talked back to him, ever. Finally, it was his turn to get worked on.
He watched as he was taken into a very clean room that was very well lit. Alice
was again the one to work on him. She started by putting some liquid over his
wound that numbed it and he was amazed at how good it felt. She then used a
probe to find the bullet. The king had been lucky in that the bullet had missed
the bone.
In twenty minutes, Alice was done and one of her nurses finished by putting
a dressing on the wound. Hardrada was then taken to a recovery ward, where he
was able to look around at all the other wounded men. Almost all of them were
his too. Before long he got tired and fell asleep.
Back in the field, Luke was overseeing the 1st division, 1st brigade along
with one battalion of dragoons in their preparation for them heading to the
lake district. The structure of the army was fairly simple. A division had
twelve thousand soldiers in it. It had four brigades with three thousand
soldiers each. One of the brigades was cavalry and the division commander would
assign cavalry where ever they were needed at the moment.
The other three were primarily infantry. Each brigade had three battalions
with a thousand soldiers each. This was then broken down into three regiments
of three hundred and a one hundred strong artillery unit with ten large guns.
Each regiment had three, one hundred strong companies. Each company was broken
into three platoons of thirty and a heavy weapons unit. This is where the
motors were at and when Luke had managed to get machine guns available, would
be here as well. The cavalry had their own artillery in quick firing 75mm guns
that were light enough to keep up with the cavalry. So far Luke had one whole
division at his disposal and one brigade of what would eventually become the
second division.
As Luke was finishing up with helping in the preparations, he got a message
that put a temporary halt to everything, King Godwinson would be at York by
tomorrow morning and he had almost thirteen thousand troops with him. Luke was
hoping to avoid a battle with him but it was far better to be safe than sorry,
plus it was only a single day delay and with the railroad, Luke’s soldiers
could move much quickly than any other army. He soon got another message but
this time from Alice saying that she had the King of Norway in her hospital.
‘Well fuck, this is going to get interesting.’ Thought Luke. He was sure that
Godwinson would demand that Hardrada be turned over to him but he was currently
under the care of Alice and Luke would do almost anything to support her.
Marion would too for that matter. As he watched a cavalry detachment go by, he
remembered the commander that he had placed under arrest.
By now the former commander had figured out that she was in deep shit. She
had disobeyed Luke’s direct order because she had hoped to win the battle for
herself and the glory with it. Now she sat in a dark, cramped cell awaiting her
fate. She knew that while Luke was usually easy going as a commander, when he
gave direct orders, he expected them to be followed and if you didn’t then you
had better have a damn good excuse. She didn’t have that and everyone knew it.
She had got into trouble because she had been too reckless again and now her
only hope was that Luke would have her executed quickly.
She heard the door being unlocked and the guards came in to get her. She
went with them, with her head held high for she had accepted her fate and was
determined not to show any cowardice. As she expected, she was led into the
military courtroom where she saw Luke in the witness area. What really scared
her was that Marion herself was the judge and her reputation for being harsh
was far worse than Luke’s. Marion read the charges against her and asked for
her to explain her actions.
The commander figured that she was fucked anyway so she told the brutal
truth. She had been glory-hunting and kept advancing when she had seen the
enemy forming up because she wanted to win by herself. After the commander
finished, Luke was called up to the stand to give his side of things. He
explained his orders not to get tangled up and produced several other
commanders who had heard the order for he had issued the order in the
pre-battle briefing.
Other witnesses told of how the commander kept pushing on despite her
orders. After all the statements, the jury went into a small room off to the
side. They came back five minutes later with the verdict. The commander was
found guilty of disobeying direct orders and endangering her comrades. For
these crimes, the death sentence was recommended. Marion agreed and the
commander was sentenced to be executed by firing squad.
The firing squad was to be drawn from the same soldiers who she had formally
led. Marion’s biggest problem here was there were too many volunteers for the
firing squad. Marion only needed six but instead every trooper that had been in
the former commander’s unit eagerly volunteered and fifteen percent of that
unit was women. So instead, Marion decided to hold a lottery. The six soldiers
had been selected and they and the former commander were led to the execution
area. She was blindfolded and stood against a wall.
When the squad fired, not one missed their mark for they were all angry with
their former commander for she had risked all their lives too many times. Worse
it wasn’t to save others which would have been celebrated; it had been for her
own personal glory. After all the paperwork was done, her body was taken and
buried in one of the mass graves. She would get no tombstone or last rites.
Luke was deep in paperwork when he heard a knock on his office door.
“Enter” then seeing who it was. “Hey Alice. What’s up doc?”
“Ha, ha very funny. I came here to tell you that King Hardrada is now awake
and I already sent word to Marion.”
“Okay. I’m on my way” Luke said as he lifted himself out of his chair while
thinking ‘I’m really getting too old for this shit.’ When Luke got to the
hospital, Marion was already there and talking with the king so Luke walked up
beside her. Marion saw who it was and turned her attention back to the king
“Your majesty, may I introduce my husband and commanding general, Luke.
Luke, meet King Hardrada of Norway.”
Luke hated nobility and Marion knew this so this could get interesting. Luke
nodded toward the king and as Marion figured, Luke was being purposely
insulting of the king. ‘Oh well’ she thought. Hardrada of course had been
offended and was trying to challenge Luke to a dual. Marion of course put an end
to this for she knew that Luke would crush the king and Marion could get a lot
of money for the king if he was kept alive. She pulled out her gun and pointed
it at the king while she told Luke to go away until he could stop acting like a
child.
“I am terribly sorry about that your majesty but my husband hates nobility
even though I am nobility as well.”
This was to show just how powerful she was to the king. Marion had known a
head of time just how Luke would act because that was how he always acted with
nobility. Of course, Marion had hoped that Luke would be polite but he actually
didn’t know the proper procedures for dealing with royalty and more to the
point didn’t care so Marion used this to her advantage. After Marion had
managed to get the king calmed down, they actually had a nice talk and Marion
found out about how he had got the guns and she learned that the alchemist had
been killed during the battle. By the time that Marion and Hardrada were done
talking, Luke had left and it was dinner time.
Marion then had an idea. She asked Hardrada if he would like to come to
dinner with her, not as a king but as a guest. This, she explained would keep
her husband down and would actually help the conversation. Since Hardrada was
hungry and didn’t have much else to do, he agreed. Marion got permission from
Alice to take Hardrada out of the hospital, as long as she brought him back
after dinner for, he was still her patient. Marion ordered a stretcher for the
king and took him back to the castle. When they got to the castle Marion
excused herself so that she could get changed while the king was taken to her
dining room.
For the entire trip, the king was deeply impressed with just how advanced
Marion’s lands were compared to his. They had hot and cold running water,
working sewers, clear window glass, lamps that produced an amazing amount of
light form just a little flame and the flame burned cleanly. Luke wasn’t an
electrical engineer and he was having problems getting things with more voltage
than the telegraph to work properly. He knew that eventually he would get
there, it’s just that electrical things were not instinctive to Luke like
mechanical or chemical things were. The king had just got settled in his chair
when Luke came in.
Luke was clean and was wearing regular clothes. Luke had been told by Marion
to be on his best behavior or he wasn’t going to get laid for a week. Honestly
Luke didn’t really care but figured ‘oh well, I could be civil for an hour or
so.’ Since the king and Luke were alone for a minute, they took the time to
take stock of each other. Hardrada had never met a man that was as big as Luke
or as kind for it was almost immediately clear to the king that Luke was very
considerate of people around him and Hardrada thought that he might be able to
use this to trick his way out of captivity. It took the king a while, but he
eventually figured out that Luke was actually very intelligent and was very
good at hiding it when he wanted to. Furthermore he was completely loyal to his
wife and her word was law.
The men had been talking for about ten minutes when Marion and Gabriel
joined them. To Luke’s delight, Marion had also brought Mackenzie with her.
Usually, Luke would eat his supper while he held Mackenzie on his lap. He would
always give her small pieces of whatever he was eating and usually she would
eat it; it just took her awhile. Mackenzie would always light up any room that
she was in for she has at the age where she was really cute to almost every
adult and could always get them to smile. She did the same that evening.
Hardrada actually forgot for a little while that he was technically a
prisoner as Mackenzie played with his large fingers. He actually felt like he
had sat down to a simple family dinner and he had actually forgot what it was
like and seeing Mackenzie, Gabriel, Marion, and especially Luke laughing and
smiling as they ate warmed the king’s heart tremendously. They had one ugly
moment when the Luke told the story of his background, Hardrada called him out
on it.
“I know that you are lying about where you came from, Now tell me why.”
Demanded the king. Luke just looked at him and his face got hard as he handed
Mackenzie off to Marion.
“Yes, I am lying about my background and I could care less about who you
think you are, I will not tell you about where I came from. When I first came
here, I was plenty strong enough to stove you into a horseshoe and I am in much
better shape now then I was.”
“I second that.” Said Marion with a smirk causing Gabriel to blow the wine
that she had been drinking all over. The ladies started laughing and Gabriel
fell off her chair when Luke blushed. Normally he never blushed but this time
he did. All this laughter helped settle the room back down again and the rest
of dinner went by smoothly.
After dinner, Marion had the king taken back to the hospital telling him;
“Sorry doctor’s orders and you are under her care.”
After the king had been taken away Luke, Marion, and Gabriel discussed what
to do about Godwinson’s approaching army. They decided that in the morning,
they would go out with the bodyguard unit and a squadron of cavalry to talk to
the king and try to avoid hostilities.
Chapter 65.
The next morning, the three of them woke up at about 3 am. Luke wanted to be
out of town before the sun got up so that if they had to fight the king, he
would have some room to fight before they got to York. After Gabriel got
dressed, she went to wake up the rest of the bodyguards while Luke went to get
the cavalry ready to go. Marion went and made sure that the other commanders
were up so that they could race out of York at a moment’s notice. Within an
hour, the welcoming party was ready to go and the rest of the army was
stirring.
Marion’s party rode out on the road that they knew Godwinson was on and just
as the sun was lighting up the sky, they found him. His army was getting ready
to march when Marion’s party came into sight. Luke ordered the squadron to hold
their position, stay out of sight, and not attack unless Godwinson attacked
first. Next, he had a flagbearer come with him and Marion to meet the king. The
eleven of them galloped up to the king’s army. Once at the guards Marion told
them;
“I am Marion of York here to see the king.”
The guards were not sure of what to do with her for they were not use to
women being in the field and half of Marion’s party were women. Luckily, before
one of them could make a wisecrack about that, an officer came up. He had
served in one of the armies that Luke had crushed a couple of months before so
he knew who Luke was and he had heard tales of Marion. Seeing her in the flesh,
he could see that the tales were true. He sent a messenger to the king and
invited Marion’s party to dismount. They politely refused and the officer
didn’t blame them. After all, if he had been in their position, he wouldn’t
have dismounted either.
The king came up and Marion’s party then dismounted, even Luke. He saw no
benefit in insulting the king at this time, after all he would be dead in a
couple of weeks. Marion kneeled before the king and Luke was glad that he
wasn’t the ruler of the area because he definitely wouldn’t kneel before anyone
but God. When the rest of the party kneeled however, he had a problem but Luke
being Luke remained standing. Fortunately, Marion was prepared for this:
“I would like to apologize for my general not kneeling your majesty” she
said without even looking at Luke “but the only person he will kneel before is
God, although he has kneeled before me before I suspect that was mostly for
show.”
“You never looked back, how did you know that he refuses to kneel before the
rightful king of these lands?” asked the king.
“Your majesty. That man is not only my army’s commanding general, but he is
also my husband and has saved my life a number of times over the last year and
a half.”
“Ah” The king then moved around to stand directly before Luke and actually
felt more than a little uneasy for; he had never met a man that was so large.
“You do know that it is a crime not to kneel before the god chosen ruler of
these lands?”
Marion held her eyes shut and cringed for she knew what was coming and she
wasn’t disappointed.
“God chosen, seriously?” sorted Luke “No king or queen is chosen by God;
they are chosen by men who are too lazy or ignorant to rule themselves. Do you
actually think that God really cares what happens down here on Earth; after all
he is eternal and we are mortal?”
As Marion had feared the king had set off Luke’s temper and there was no
going back now.
“Do you not believe in God?” asked an increasingly angry king.
“Fuck no. I have seen more death and destruction caused by people in the
name of their god then I care to remember. As far as I am concerned, I have the
right to my beliefs as well as Everyone else and as long as those beliefs are
practiced peacefully then I have no problems with them. That is one reason why
I encouraged my wife to protect any Jews and ALL other religious groups in the
area.”
Marion now knew that she would have to act fast before the king and Luke
came to blows.
“Excuse me your majesty” she said as she wormed her way in-between Luke and
the king “what my blunt husband is trying to say is that as complex as God’s
word is, it helps to have as many viewpoints as possible to try to further our
understanding of it. Plus, we are all God’s children so why should the Jews or
any other group not be protected as well. And while on the Jewish question, was
Jesus not Jewish himself after all and did he not die so that all of our sins
be forgiven?” She then turned to Luke and shifted to modern English “Before you
make an even bigger ass of yourself, why don’t you go do something useful,
honey”
At first Luke was pissed and then he smiled:
“Admit it, you just like watching my ass as I walk away!”
Every one of the guards had to stifle a laugh and Marion had to bite her
tongue.
“Luke, go so you don’t get us into deeper trouble. Please?”
“Fine” Luke then grabbed hold of Marion’s ass and picked her up so they
could share a kiss and of course she instinctually her wrapped her legs around
Luke. Before he put her down, they starred into each other’s eyes for a moment,
just to tell each other that everything was good and that they loved each
other. Luke gently put her down and remounted his horse. He raced back to the
top of the hill that was hiding the rest of the troops and he turned to watch
over Marion’s group.
When Marion turned back to the king, she could see that he was still mulling
over what she had asked him, so she waited for him to finish. Finally, he
appeared to finish.
“Well, that is a matter for another time. I need to get going so that I may
be able to beat back those damn Vikings and my treacherous brother.”
“Actually, your majesty, that is why we came here this morning.”
Marion turned and gave the signal. A small band of horses came over the top
of the hill, escorting a liter. When they got to the king; Marion asked the
king to come with her as she went over to the liter and pulled back the sheet
revealing the king’s dead brother. She just hoped that he didn’t ask too many
questions about the type of wound that he had received for when Gabriel shot
him; the bullet had blown off the entire of the back of his head. The king
looked sad for a moment before he shook himself back to the present.
“As you can see your majesty, we have already defeated your brother and his
Viking allies. In fact, King Hardrada is as this moment recovering from a leg
wound back in York and before you ask, none of the Viking army escaped.”
“I must go see Hardrada for myself you understand. I feel that I cannot
simply take your word for it.”
“Of course, your majesty. Your army is welcome to come into York as well, as
long as they behave themselves and leave their arms back in their camp.”
“My army will travel where ever they choose and they will not disarm!”
At this Marion’s guards instantly became more visibly alert.
“I am sorry your majesty, but your army will not be permitted to bring their
weapons into York”
At this the King drew his sword. Within a blink of an eye all of Marion’s
guards had their weapons out and Gabriel moved to where she was between the
King and Marion. In the distance, Marion could hear the sounds of her cavalry
escort moving and within moments, they became visible over the top of the hill
with Luke right out in front.
“As you can see your majesty, I have an army at my back as well and they are
ready, unlike yours. Plus, if you really insist on trying to fight me, you Will
be the first one killed for the young woman in front of you will kill anyone
who threatens me.”
Marion was doing her level best to stay calm and she hoped that the king
would see reason. Gabriel at least hadn’t drawn her weapons yet but it was
clear from her posture that she could within a fraction of a second. The king
then did something stupid as he tried to move Gabriel to the side. she flipped
him over her body and onto the ground. As she was flipping him, she managed to
get his sword away from him. She then held it to his throat and demanded that
he back down and apologize to her mistress, Marion. Marion then gently moved
Gabriel out of the way as she offered her hand to help the king get back up
which he took. When he was back on his feet, Gabriel returned his sword to him.
“As you can see your majesty, I was not joking and unless you want that army
behind me to attack then I strongly suggest that we come to terms. You can come
into York to see Hardrada for yourself, you can retain your arms, and bring
alone one armed guard. Your army can come into York as well as long as they
behave themselves and they leave their arms back in their camp. If they
misbehave then they will be subject to the laws of the people of York. Also,
while Hardrada is in my care, he will not be harmed for he is currently under a
doctor’s care and her word is law in the hospital.”
“Her word?”
“Yes, your majesty. We believe in equal rights for both men and woman. That
is one reason why a good size part of my army is made up of women. The head
doctor is a woman, one of my best engineers is a woman, and of course my head
guard is a woman.”
The king took a deep breath. Marion had him over a barrel and they both knew
it. If he wanted to confirm that Hardrada’s army had indeed been crushed then
he would have to accept Marion’s terms for her army was ready to charge while
his was mostly getting ready to march and it would take them some time to get
into proper formation.
“Very well, I accept your terms.”
“Good! How soon will you be ready to go?”
“Not long.”
“My troops will escort you to York then. Just make sure that your men
understand that they are to be on their best behavior while in My lands. As
long as they behave then nobody will have any problems.”
Marion turned away with her guards, remounted, and rode back to her army.
The king meanwhile was a bit dumbfounded. How the hell did things come to this;
him being beaten by two different women. Flustered he turned to give the orders
to his army. After he was done, he quietly observed Marion’s army. Even at this
distance, it was obvious that her army was a professional one and the king couldn’t
help but to get a little bit jealous for most of his was levy spearmen.
Finally, his army began to march and as promised, Marion’s army escorted them
to York.
As they got closer, everyone in the King’s army was deeply impressed with
just how advanced everything was. The roads were better than anything they had
ever seen before and the farmers working the fields were doing so much faster
than any of the king’s men had ever seen. People barely stopped what they were
doing to watch their king’s army and truth be told, the king found that more
than a bit disturbing. It was clear to him that their loyalty was with Marion,
not him. What he found even more disturbing was just how professional Marion’s
army was.
They were all uniformed identically and they followed orders without
question. Their weapons were very strange and the king became to suspect that
the reports that he had been getting of their devilish weapons were not some
fairly tale, but the truth. He was even more confused when he saw his first train.
Marion had stopped the army at a crossing so that the train could go through.
Then turning to the king, Marion explained
“Trains, your majesty, always have the right of way for they cannot stop
quickly.”
This train was loaded with military equipment headed for her lands in the
land district. It was one of her artillery units that was getting a head start
being that the train was going that way anyway. After the train passed, they
continued on their way. Marion led them to a large field, just outside of York.
It was the same field that the peasants had kept their livestock in during the
Sheffield invasion.
“Your men can set up their camp here your majesty. Just make sure to remind
them No Weapons On Them While In The City Of York!”
With this, Marion’s army disengaged and returned to their barracks while
Luke came up beside her. The two of them watched as the king’s army began to
set up camp. After the king had seen to the important things, he and his guard
rode up to Marion.
“I wish to meet with Hardrada now.”
“Yes, your majesty. This way if you please.”
With that Marion and Luke turned their horses to head into York. Going into
York, the king felt like he was a child going into the big city for the first
time. It had changed so much since he had been here in February. The city was
now clean, the people were healthy, and they were everywhere. Even though it
was September, the king could smell no sewage at all. The roads were no longer
dirt but were made out of some kind of very strange stone. There were trees and
shrubs planted along the sides of the road. People seemed like they were in a
constant hurry, but they all waved to Marion and Luke. The king then noticed
that the old houses were being slowly replaced with new ones that were made of
brick and stone. New construction was happening everywhere it seemed. Along the
street, he noticed oddly shaped metal objects that were painted bright red.
Finally, he had to ask his host about all these things.
“What are all these things that I am seeing?”
“Not to worry, but we will answer at least most of your questions after you
meet with Hardrada and we eat some lunch” responded Luke.
To be continued in part 14, Based on a post by somethin fishy,
for Sex Stories.
59 min
October 07, 2025 Luke’s HAARP Time Warp: Part 12
Luke’s HAARP Time Warp: Part 12
The lover's spat.
Based on a post by somethin fishy,
in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.

Chapter 56.
Luke was anxious to get home. Everyone just assumed that he just wanted to
get home to fuck his hot girlfriend and even hotter wife and he did have to
admit that was part of the reason. Okay a big part. The main reason though was
that he knew that they were scheduled for invasion soon and from the spies that
Marion had sent into Norway, he knew that the historical invasion was still on
track. Luke wanted to get back so that they could get ready for it. Before he
could leave though, he had to deal with some more rebellious nobles. This time
they had acquired some firearms on the black market. Fortunately for Luke’s
army; the nobles didn’t know how to use the guns they had gotten and they also
didn’t have any way to get more ammunition for them. Some of them had managed
to get the secret to making gun powder, but because Luke’s guns required a
primer to fire them; the nobles still couldn’t use them beyond the limited use
of the very small number of primers that they had managed to steal. This was
one of the reasons that Luke had made these firearms, in the first place, and
not simpler muzzleloaders. Luke won the battle easily but it had cost him
almost one hundred dead and almost twice that wounded. The only good thing that
came out of the battle was that the last of the rebellious nobles had been
killed.
After the battle, Luke started his march back to York. Since it was the
middle of summer, he kept the march at a slower pace and made sure that his
army had plenty of water and rest. The last thing he wanted to do was to cause
his soldiers to suffer from heat exhaustion, especially when there was no
pressing reason that they needed to hurry to York. So, Luke and the army took
their time going back. They stopped to help build difficult sections of road
and to occasionally help farmers with their chores. In the end, a march that
could have been done in a couple of days, ended up taking two weeks. The plus
side was that support for Marion had been shored up in the region and Luke knew
that in the near future, that would prove vital. He knew that support for
Marion was still very shaky and he suspected that most of her support was
because people feared him. One day he hoped that people would support her for
her but he feared that this was still a long way off.
The sight when they got back to York left most of them speechless, for the
city had changed drastically in the month and a half that they had been gone.
All the streets were now paved, with concrete, with trees and flowers planted
along the sides. New streets had been laid out and were in the process of
having either their sewers put in or were being paved. New buildings made of
brick and concrete were going up everywhere it seemed. The biggest difference
though was the sheer number of people present in the city. They were everywhere
and they all seemed to be doing some job. The biggest surprise they got though
was from Marion herself; for she ordered that the army march right through the
center of town and to assemble in the castle courtyard.
Luke paused the army outside of York for an hour or so, so that the soldiers
had a chance to clean up a bit and look their best. He made sure that he also
got cleaned up as well. The route to the castle was packed with civilians who
had all turned out to cheer for their army. Finally, it was time; and Luke had
the band led the way, into the city, but the crowd was so loud that barely
anyone could even hear the band. Luke estimated that every one of his soldiers
probably gained five pounds from all the flowers they got. On the way in Luke
had even observed a Jewish synagogue being built with the help of some of the
Christian pastors of the city. Although Luke didn’t really like religion all
that much, he did approve of everyone being allowed to be open with their faith
and practice it in peace. When the army got to the castle gates, they swung
open to reveal Marion and Gabriel standing there, in uniform, to personally
welcome the soldiers back home. Anyone that had any doubts as to Marion’s
ability to be a great leader, had them put to rest that day; for Marion proved
that not only was she an excellent administrator but also that she was
extremely popular with not only her troops but also the population as a whole.
By now everyone had accepted her and Gabriel as a couple when the general
wasn’t in town. When he was in town, every straight leaning guy between puberty
and dead was jealous of him because he had two of the most beautiful and
intelligent women to share his bed with every night.
Since Luke had been about halfway back in the parade, it took him a while
before Marion got to him. When she did, everyone watching expected that she
would jump into his arms. Instead, Luke snapped to attention and gave one of
the crispest salutes that anyone had ever seen.
“General MacDougall and army returning to York as ordered, ma’am.” Marion
returned his salute,
“On behalf of the people of York I am pleased to welcome you and your troops
back to York. You, your troops, and their families are all invited to a banquet
this evening. The doors to the banquet hall will open at eighteen-thirty hours
and will remain open until all the food and drink are gone.”
Everyone in the army was stunned from Luke on down. There had been no news
about a banquet. In addition, everyone was stunned by this display for they
were sure that Luke would be greeted by his wife; instead, he was greeted by
Marion of York, his commander. Luke was actually glad that Marion had done this
for this would help reinforce her position as the military’s
commander-in-chief. Personally, though he was pissed about the banquet, for he
wanted to do nothing more that night than rock his beautiful wife’s world all
night long. For tomorrow he had paperwork to do. Luke turned to the troops once
Marion had finished.
“Due to the banquet everyone has a forty-eight-hour leave starting at
seventeen hundred hours this afternoon. Attention! Dismissed!”
The troops started making their way to the barracks so that they could get
their gear stored away and they could be ready for leave. Luke still had hours
of work ahead of him though. Reports had to be filed, casualty list had to be
updated, supplies had to be inventoried and new supplies had to be
requisitioned. All this Luke had to get done before he could go on leave. So as
the troops headed toward their barracks; he headed for his office for hours of
paperwork. ‘Yippy, and now I have that damn banquet to go to tonight.’ thought
Luke as he walked toward his office. When he tried to unlock his office door,
his key wouldn’t work.
“What the fuck?” Luke said to himself. He was now starting to get really
pissed off and was actually wishing that he was still in the field. He would
have used his old-fashioned door opener but when he had designed the door, he
made it so that it was virtually impossible to force the door open without a
tank or explosives. Plan C was to pick the lock but his tools were in his
chambers. “Well fuck me.” Luke grumbled as he headed to his chamber to get his
tools for, he really wanted to get the paperwork done so that he could
actually, hopefully, enjoy a couple days off.
Luke was in for another surprise when he got back into his chamber for, he
found that his dress uniform was laid out with a note. “Why can’t I just get my
fucking work done?” growled Luke as he picked up the note:
“Luke, make sure to wear your dress uniform this evening. I changed the lock
on your office door so that you can’t lock yourself in your office and I have
hidden your tools so that you can’t pick the lock. Gabriel will come by to get
you at eighteen hundred so make sure that you are ready. I promise you that it
will be worth it.
Your loving wife,
Marion”
“Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!” Luke screamed as he sent his fist through a nearby door.
Now because of Marion he would have to spend a good chunk of his days off
catching up on paperwork. He hated when people did this to him for, he was one
of those people who hated to procrastinate. Luke looked out one of their
windows at the brand-new clock tower outside. It said that it was fifteen
thirty. ‘Fuck, how the hell am I going to kill two and a half hours?’ he
thought. ‘Well, I guess I can try out the shower that Marion has been writing
about so much’. Luke stripped down and went into their bathroom. He turned on
the water and was surprised at just how well it worked. The shower helped him
unwind a bit, but he was still aggravated enough that little Luke didn’t rise
at all which was odd for bath time. He turned the water off, dried off, and
collapsed in bed. It had been well over a month since he had been in a
comfortable bed so he passed out really quickly despite being pissed.
Chapter 57.
After Marion had given her troops the news about the banquet, she and
Gabriel retreated back into the castle.
“Did you hide Luke’s tools?” asked Marion.
“Yep, I highly doubt that he will find them for they are in his office and
you have the only key around your neck.”
“Okay just make sure to get him this evening for I willing to bet that he
lays down to take a nap and I want to make sure that he sees me tonight.”
“Oh dearie, you worry too much!” Exclaimed Gabriel with a giggle.
The ladies were headed to the kitchen to check on this evening’s meal. There
was a large number of things that they still needed to take care of before the
banquet, but with all the help that they had, they were confident that
everything would be ready. Dinner would be a choice of pork, chicken, or beef
that had been prepared several different ways. Sides would be vegetables and
drinks would be ale, wine, or whiskey. After checking on the food, which was
coming along nicely; they went to work on all their other chores that had to be
done before they could go and start getting ready.
It was about five thirty when they headed off to Pollyanna’s chambers to get
ready. They had left their clothes there so that Marion could surprise Luke,
plus it was more fun to get ready with good friends. Granted they didn’t have
that much to do: just get a quick shower, put on some light make-up, get
dressed, then fix up their hair. When they got there, Pollyanna was already
getting ready. She had now returned to her former vigorous self after getting
beaten and giving birth to twins.
When Marion and Gabriel walked in, Pollyanna was naked and Matt was napping
for the campaign had worn him out too. The ladies stayed as quiet as they could
so that they wouldn’t wake Matt up. Marion had almost forgot just how beautiful
Pollyanna was with her warm brown eyes and almost black hair. Her skin was
white as snow which really made her pubic hair stand out for it was as black as
the hair on her head. She did keep it trimmed for if she didn’t it would turn
into something of a jungle. Her tits were in the D cup neighborhood and her
nipples were still swollen and darker brown than usual. Gabriel and Marion both
took quick showers so that they would be clean for this evening. After their
showers, they slipped on their dresses. All three had been working on their
dresses for a couple of weeks in secret. They had used pictures so Luke’s
sister in formal wear as inspiration.
Marion had a long blue dress that was a halter top and had a slit on both
sides that ran up to her mid-thigh. Gabriel’s was about the same but hers was
bright red. Pollyanna’s was strapless and black, since she had the biggest pair,
she was able to pull off the strapless look while Gabriel and Marion went
backless because they had smaller tits. This is why they all hid their dresses
from Matt and Luke. They wanted their men to drool over them and to remind all
the other men of what they couldn’t have. Alice wasn’t present because she had
patients that she refused to leave.
Marion, Gabriel, and Pollyanna had all tried to convince Alice that she
needed to get away for an evening with Marion even having a beautiful green
dress made for her, but Alice wouldn’t budge. She was proving to be an
extremely devoted doctor and would gladly give up her personal life to help her
patients. Another reason that she didn’t want to go was that neither her or her
fiancé were much of the party animal and Alice much preferred to send a quiet
evening with him to one of people eating and getting drunk. Her fiancé however
did ask her to wear the dress for him. Alice told him:
“I will gladly wear it for our wedding and after that for parties, but not
before.” That was her last word on the subject and her fiancé knew better then
try and push her on it.
As promised, Gabriel went to wake Luke up at six and was surprised to find
him already up. He was wearing an old pair of pants and standing in the window.
“Good evening Colonel.” Luke said in an extremely dry voice.
“Seriously, Luke. Why so formal?”
“Why not? I can’t get any fucking work done.” Now it was Gabriel’s turn to
get pissed
“Now listen here, Luke. And you listen well. Marion put a lot of effort into
this and you Are going to go! End of discussion! Now get your dress uniform
on!”
Luke just stood there and didn’t move a single muscle.
“Luke!” Gabriel screamed “What The Fuck Is Wrong With You?”
“Well let’s see here.” Luke responded calmly “All I wanted to do when I got
back was to get my paperwork done so that I could actually enjoy a couple of
days off. Now thanks to you and Marion, I will have to spend a good chunk of
tomorrow catching up on paperwork. I would have shot the lock out except I didn’t
want the hassle of putting a new one in. Now please leave me alone.”
“Fuck no! Get dressed or it will be a long time before you get laid again!”
“I don’t need to get laid to survive, Gabriel.”
Gabriel was now fuming. How could Luke even think of refusing Marion after
all the work that she had done to surprise him with everything. She stormed out
the door, slamming it shut. On her way back, Gabriel literally ran into
Pollyanna and Matt. After explaining why she was beyond pissed, Matt told her:
“Better let me talk to him first before you go off halfcocked Gabriel. After
all I have been campaigning with him continuously for the last month and a
half.”
“Fine but hurry. The party is about to start and Marion is expecting Luke to
be there.” The three of them walked back to Luke’s chambers. Matt knocked
before he entered, finding Luke still in front of the window. He signaled the
women to stay in the hall and be quiet.
“You know that you really pissed Gabriel off, right Luke?”
“She’s a big girl. She’ll get over it.” Luke responded flatly.
“Okay what gives, Luke? I’ve never seen you pissed like this.”
“Oh, you really don’t want to go there.”
“If I didn’t, I wouldn’t have asked.” Luke took a deep breath and slowly let
it out.
“Pull up a seat Matt.” Luke stated as he turned around. After Matt had sat
down, Luke started. “Do you know how much paperwork has to be done to keep the
army running smoothly?” Matt was taken off guard at this
“Ah no, I do not.”
“Thought not. After getting back this afternoon I probably had about five
hours of work to do. Causality list needs updated. Inventory list needs
updated. Requisitions need to be filled out so that the army can get more
supplies. Spy reports need read and digested so that we don’t face more
surprises like in that last battle. Always remember Matt that an army without
spies is at best half blind. I mean the list is endless. I had planned on
spending the rest of today on this so that I could actually take a day off
tomorrow and relax a bit with nothing that needs done and spend the next day
casually catching up. Now I won’t get that day off for I still have that five
hours of work to do plus the work from tomorrow, so now I will probably be
stuck working all day, just to keep up. It wouldn’t have been so bad but Marion
changed the lock on my office so that I couldn’t even get at least some work
done before the fucking party.”
“Wow; but I’m guessing that is only part of it, right?”
“You know me so well that it’s almost terrifying. Yes, that is only part of
it; just think of it as the last straw. I have been getting worried for months
now that Marion will start sipping back into her old upper-class habits and I’m
horrified that she is. She’s changed so much from the woman that I fell in love
with that half the time I’m afraid that I don’t even know her anymore. The
shift in her attitude has been gradual but being forced to attend this party
without even taking into consideration on what I had planned was the last
straw. She has been treating me less then equal for quite some time now despite
everything that I have done for her. I was always a bit afraid of this; that
she would go slip back into thinking like a boneheaded noble instead of
thinking like a person.”
“Oh, come on man, it’s not that bad, and you’re sounding more than a bit
petty right now.” Luke just gave him a hard stare.
“As far as me being petty about this whole thing, you’re right, I am and yes
I know that. Also you damn well know that I don’t stand for men treating woman
less than them, why should I stand for some fucking noble treating me like I’m
less than them.”
“Because the noble in question is your wife and for some reason, she loves
you although right now I don’t know why.”
“That just makes it worse because she knows my history and she knows what
makes me tick. She just flat out doesn’t care anymore. Now if you will kindly
excuse me, I have a letter to write and then I have to pack.”
Matt was now terrified for Luke was in many ways the glue which held the
army together. He rushed out nearly running the woman over for they had been
trying to listen through the door.
“We need to get Marion down here Now!” Matt said over his shoulder as he
ran. “I think Luke is about to resign and leave.”
Gabriel was dumbfounded. Why would Luke throw away everything that he had
over a party? Matt rushed to catch Marion before she could make her entrance to
the party for, she would be much harder to get out then. He just barely managed
to catch her and he told her everything about what Luke and him had talked about.
She rushed back to her and Luke’s chambers after asking Matt, Pollyanna, and
Gabriel to stay behind. This was something that her and Luke would have to sort
out for themselves. On her way back she was going through just about every
emotion possible starting with: ‘How dare he do this to me after everything I
have done?’ to ‘Is he actually serious?’ to ‘What the fuck will I do without
him?’ Marion barged into the room just as Luke had finished the letter and had
signed it.
“Hello, Marion. I figured that you would send one for your lackeys down
here”
“Damn It Luke! You know me better than that.”
“Do I? I’m not so sure anymore, and since Matt has probably told you
everything that we talked about, why don’t we just skip the bull. I still need
to pack.”
“Luke, Look At Me!” Luke didn’t “Damn It Luke, When I Say Look At Me, You
Look At Me!”
Luke just shook his head as he continued to pack his original backpack with
everything that he would be needing. “You know I find it amazing that you know
what my problem is, and yet all you do is reinforce my position. Don’t pull
that stunt on the battlefield here in a couple of months Marion of York or you
will be smashed.” He had purposely added her formal name as a kind of
last-minute reminder. Luke still faintly hoped that he and Marion could work
things out but that hope was getting dimmer by the second.
“If you try to leave, I will have you arrested!”
“Then you had better call the guards, Cecilia, for I will only be here for
another couple of minutes.”
“I’m Marion You Brainless Peasant, Not My Bitch Sister!” Marion screamed.
Luke just looked calmly at her and squinted. “Sorry about that but I’m
having a really difficult time telling the two of you apart.” With that he
zipped up his backpack and threw it over his shoulder. “I wish you luck, Marion
of York, for you will be needing it.”
Marion was about to issue a retort to that. She wasn’t her evil sister, but
something stopped her. Luke had given her the same look that he had always
given Cecilia. It wasn’t the look of love or lust. It was the look to see how
easily he could kill her if he had to. The realization of what was going on
struck Marion so hard that she felt like she had just jumped off the top of the
castle.
She Was slowly turning into Cecilia. Slowly she was turning her back on what
had made her army so strong in the first place and what had delivered it so
many victories. That something, was treating everyone as the person they are.
Not by what gender they were or what family they were born into but who they
were. Cecilia had believed that since she was of noble stock that she could do
anything she wanted. That she could just order people around like they were her
livestock or worse furniture. Marion collapsed where she stood and broke out
into tears. Through her tears, she could see that Luke had stopped in front of
her. Slowly she looked up at him. The look that greeted her told her that Luke
thought that she was acting and that she wasn’t fooling him. Again, she was
about to tear him a new one, but again something deep inside her stopped her.
Quickly examining it, she found that the thing that had stopped her was her
absolute love for Luke. He had rescued her from certain death after all. He had
treated her as an equal person despite that fact that she was a woman and here
she was starting to treat him as if he were someone who had to follow her no
questions asked. Luke started to step around her so that he could leave.
“Please Luke. Please stay. Please?” She looked up at his eyes through her
tear-filled ones and she could see that she still had some distance to go yet
for he wasn’t convinced yet. “I know now what I have been becoming and for that
I am truly sorry darling. It doesn’t do anyone any good if I become the very
people that we have been kicking out of power for the power to rule truly
belongs to all people. It is up to them who rules over them and what laws are
enabled. If the ones in power though get too powerful, even if it’s only in
their own minds then they quickly become tyrants and will destroy everything;
even though they believe that they are doing good.”
She continued; “Please Luke, forgive me for I forget what we had to fight
against. One other thing I know is that I won’t be able to continue on if I
were to lose you. You are truly irreplaceable in my heart.” With this she bowed
her head again and sobbed freely. Tears ran down her cheeks and left streaks
through her make-up but she didn’t care. She then felt a large calloused hand
gently caress her cheek and she looked up. Luke was on his knees in front of
her so that he could look straight into her eyes. She could barely see him for
her eyes were so filled with tears though. Gently, ever so gently he pulled her
head forward and she responded. Their lips met and Marion could swear that her
heart would burst for she now knew that they would make it through this and in
the end that was all that mattered to her.
Chapter 58.
Luke gently picked her up off the floor and made sure that her feet were
underneath her before he let her go. As he had picked her up, she lowered her
head for she was so ashamed of what she had almost done. Luke ever so gently
put his fingers under her chin to lift her head back up. As she lifted her head
to face him, he slid his hand back along her jawline and stopped only once his
fingers were buried in her hair. Automatically and without thinking about it,
Marion stood up on her toes while Luke bent down. What followed was one of the
most passionate kisses that they had ever experienced. Marion felt like her lungs
had been emptied of air but she was in no hurry to breath for breathing would
have meant pausing this kiss and that was the last thing on her mind. Her
tongue forced its way into Luke’s mouth and began to wrestle with his for
space. Suddenly the room felt like it was on fire to Marion. As her hands began
to roam Luke’s body, there was a knock at the door. ‘Damn it’ she thought
“Yes, what is it?” She called out.
“It’s Gabriel dearie, it’s time for your entrance.”
“Fuck!” said Luke and Marion together.
“Fine but you had better come in for I’m going to need some help to get
presentable in a hurry.” When Gabriel saw Marion, she rushed to her side.
“Marion, what happened?!?! What the fuck did that bastard do to you?” Marion
shot a quick glance to her husband telling him to keep quiet and that she would
handle this. Luke shrugged and went to get dressed.
“Nothing is wrong Gabriel. It’s just that I have forgotten just who I am and
what we have been fighting for all this time. Fortunately, Luke took the time
to remind me before he took off.”
“So, is he?” At this point Luke cleared his throat from the door way. He had
the letter that he had wrote in his hand. He didn’t say anything but he ripped
the letter in two and threw it in the fireplace. Marion and Gabriel smiled at
each other for they both loved Luke, but Gabriel knew that she would have to
apologize for her behavior. It ashamed her to think that she had treated Luke
worse than Marion had. She walked into where Luke was getting dressed and was
met by the sight of Luke pulling his pants up over his muscular ass. Gabriel’s
pussy responded as it usually did when she saw Luke without clothes on, but
this time she firmly told her pussy to shut up for she had important business
to attend to.
“Luke?” she squeaked
“Yes?”
“I would like to apolog...” That was as far as she got.
“Stop. Never apologize for it’s a sign of weakness.”
“But...” Luke just turned and looked at her. She swallowed hard and nodded.
Marion in the meanwhile had walked into the bathroom to fix her make-up.
“Gabriel” she called out “Can you help me with this so we can get going?”
“Coming.”
By the time the ladies had fixed themselves back up, Luke was ready to go
too. He made an absolutely dashing figure in his dress uniform with his medals
on his chest and highly polished sword handing from his hip. Bright white
pants, black polished shoes, bright blue jacket with polished brass buttons and
red trim, a white hat with a polished black rim, and white gloves finished off
the uniform. For the time being since he was inside, his hat was in the crook
of his left arm. Instead of his familiar eagle, globe, and anchor insignia on
it though, Marion had placed a lion that was reared up on its hind legs. He had
to admit that she had good taste. When Luke saw the women come out of the
bathroom, he forgot how to breathe. When they had their make-up, hair, and
gowns fixed, the ladies were breathtaking. They could almost feel Luke’s eyes
tracing every one of their curves and they thoroughly enjoyed the feeling. They
enjoyed the stunned look on his face even more. Luke was suddenly glad that he
wasn’t a cartoon character for his jaw would have hit the floor and his tongue
would have unrolled. They walked up to him and Marion asked:
“General?”
Luke remembers suddenly where he was and who he was. He fixed his hat on his
head and offered both woman an arm which they promptly took. They walked like
this all the way to the great hall and they were only a couple of minutes late
when they arrived. As they were entering, they were announced:
“Marion Of York, General Luke Macdougall, Colonel Gabriel”
Everyone in the hall froze and looked at the trio. Luke could see that a
number of the men blushed a bit and turned their hips to face another direction
while Gabriel and Marion noticed that the women’s cheeks got a bit redder. So,
the three of them entered, each stunning in their own way. Once they had
entered, the music started and Gabriel went to find some drinks. Luke and
Marion just looked at one another and without saying a word started dancing.
Marion got one hell of a surprise after the first dance finished for Alice
walked up wearing the green dress that Marion had made for her. Marion glanced
at Luke and noticed that his eyes were fully dilated for Alice was beyond
stunning. Her green dress perfectly offset her fire red hair, emerald green
eyes, and flawless snow-white skin.
Another reason that Luke’s eyes were dilated was that Alice reminded him of
someone from his past, someone that he had loved completely, someone that he
hadn’t told anyone about. Marion gave her a little hug, just to say hello.
Alice had decided to show up after all, because her fiancé had some unexpected
business that he had to attend to and all of her patients were in good shape at
the hospital. Luke bowed deeply to her and Marion giggled. The three of them
talked for a little bit until Gabriel returned with drinks for everyone. She
had seen Alice approach so she had got a drink for Alice as well. The ladies
all had wine, while Luke had whiskey that his still had been making. Normally
it was distilled further for medical uses but Marion had diverted enough off
for the party this evening.
The party turned out to be really enjoyable for everyone there. The food,
drink, and music were all excellent. Luke danced mostly with Marion, but he did
dance a few fast and slow songs with Gabriel and even a couple with both
Pollyanna and Alice. When Luke was off dancing with Pollyanna and Alice; Marion
and Gabriel danced a few songs together. They even danced a few with Matt as
well. By the time the party was done it was one am the next morning. Everyone
was happy but tired. Luke, Marion, and Gabriel escorted Pollyanna and Matt back
to their chambers where Marion and Gabriel gave both Pollyanna and Matt parting
hugs. Luke gave Matt a firm handshake and kissed Pollyanna’s hand much to her
delight. They then parted company and the three of them went back to their own
chambers.
When they got there Luke stopped, he then suddenly picked Marion up, and
carried her in with her laughing the whole way. Gabriel smiled warmly at seeing
her two favorite people back to getting along. Luke carried Marion all the way
to their bed. He didn’t need to stop and light any of the lamps for there was
enough moonlight coming through the windows to light the bedroom up just
enough. He gently laid her out on the bed and Marion smiled up at him. He threw
his hat across the room and Marion started working on Luke’s jacket buttons.
As she was working on his buttons, he was kissing her softly, not only on
her lips but also on her neck. As Marion got Luke’s jacket off, Luke found the
knot that held her halter top up and untied it. Gently, ever so gently, his
rough hands slide down under Marion’s dress and slowly pushed it down as Marion
continued to undress Luke. By this time, she had become an expert at
unfastening men’s belts and quickly had her hands exploring the inside of his
pants. As her hands found Luke’s cock, his found her tits. He used a feather
light touch that caused electricity to flow into Marion’s body. Her level of
excitement started to skyrocket and she began to rub little Luke faster. Luke
moved his mouth down from Marion’s neck and gently blew across both her nipples
them making them rock hard. As Luke blew across her nipples, Marion began to
moan loudly and her hips began to thrust up on their own; her hands were now
wrapped around Luke’s head with her fingers burying themselves in his hair to
keep his lips where they were at. He began to lick and kiss her tits tenderly and
this was really driving Marion wild. Of course, it helped that Luke was still
slowly pushing Marion’s dress down and by now he was down to her waist.
He then stopped pushing her dress down and started to run his fingers across
Marion’s stomach so lightly that she almost couldn’t feel them. By now her
pussy felt like it had a river running out of it and she was rubbing her legs
together just to try and get some relief. Luke caught on to this and he shifted
so that he could hold her legs still. This forced the electricity that Marion
was feeling to build up for it now had no escape. She just couldn’t believe how
intense her feelings were at the moment and Luke hadn’t even reached her
delicate flower yet; hell, he wasn’t even close to it. She started having
mini-orgasms that were hitting her body so fast that she wasn’t sure if it was
multiple orgasms or just one really long lasting one. Luke had slowed down just
enough for Marion’s brain to temporary take back control of her body so that
she could get the rest of Luke’s clothes off. As she threw the last of his
clothes off, she pushed Luke over on his back. She was going to take this
chance to show Luke just how much she loved him.
She started off by wiggling her hips a bit so that her dress fell off. Then
it was time for her to start nibbling on and kissing Luke’s chiseled body for
with all his campaigning he now had a body that would have made a Greek god
envious. As Marion was kissing his body, Luke was gently running one of his
hands through Marion’s golden hair for he loved the feeling of her silky hair
slipping between his fingers. Marion worked her way down Luke’s body making
sure to check every part of it. It took her a little bit but she finally
reached his rock-hard cock. She kissed her way around the base and then kissed
her way up the shaft. She loved how the skin was so soft but his cock as a
whole was so hard. His veins hadn’t popped yet but Marion was just getting
started. She kissed all around his helmet before she kissed the very tip. This caused
Luke’s cock to jump suddenly.
Marion could taste the precum and she felt like she was stealing the food of
the Gods for she loved the taste so much. She then took Luke’s entire cock into
her mouth much to his surprise gently pushed it into her throat. This was
something that she had been practicing secretly on with her strap-on so that
she could take his entire cock without gagging. As she was bobbing up and down
on Luke’s shaft, he was barely able to pick Marion up and swing her pussy up,
over his mouth, which he attacked fiercely. He ran his rough tongue over her
clit causing her to gasp. He worked up and down her slit making sure to send
his tongue running up into her cunt and between her swollen lips. As Marion
moaned with Luke’s cock in her mouth, the vibrations sent Luke higher and
higher. He began to thrust up into Marion’s throat and she could feel his cock
get harder still. With her tongue she could feel the veins pops up on his shaft
and she knew that it wouldn’t be long now.
Luke knew that he was getting close so he moved up and sucked Marion’s clit
between his teeth. She reacted exactly how he expected by exploding all over
Luke’s face. This was more than Luke could take and he blew his load down
Marion’s throat. After a couple of shots, she moved her head back slightly and
she took the rest of his cum in her mouth. She moved it back and forth across
her tongue before she swallowed it. By this time both of their bodies were
covered in a sheen of sweat that made their bodies glisten in the moon light.
Marion slowly got herself spun around and rested for a bit on Luke’s strong
chest as she listened to Luke’s heart beat rhythmically and his lungs slowly
expand and contract. She could barely keep her eyes open as she looked up at
Luke’s face and he looked down at her with his eyes full of love. Marion hoped
that she would have that look burned into her memory forever. Luke moved his
head down toward Marion and she got the point moving up to kiss him
passionately. By listening to the other woman in the castle, she knew just how
damn lucky she really was. Most of the other men barely lasted long enough to
get their woman barely wet and they were usually let high and dry. Marion in
the meanwhile was always satisfied and Luke always made sure that she would get
at least one orgasm per romp and that was on a bad day.
As Marion lay there, her hands began to move around again. They found Luke’s
cock and within minutes had Luke rock hard again. Marion straddled Luke before
he could make any protest which he wasn’t going to do anyway. As she moved
down, Marion grabbed Luke’s cock and guided it into its parking place. As
Marion felt the tip slide in, she sat up and impaled herself slowly. Millimeter
by millimeter she felt his cock slide deeper inside her until she felt Luke’s
hair mesh against her smooth mound. Slowly she rose up until all that was
inside her was his tip. She repeated this for almost fifteen minutes. The
objective wasn’t to cum, it was to show their love for each other for the
entire time her eyes never once left his. Marion’s legs eventually started to
tire so Luke rolled over putting him on top. He then started slowly pushing
into her. When his pubes hit Marion’s mound he pushed in at a different angle
and this pushed him in even deeper. When he did this, she could feel his tip
kissing her cervix and she just couldn’t get enough of this.
Marion started to roll her hips trying to make sure that that Luke’s cock
hit every part of her tight pussy. As they worked at each other, they slowly
picked up speed. Then it happened, Luke slipped out and on his next thrust, his
cock made contact with Marion’s puckered hole. They both froze for a moment
before Marion put her hands on Luke’s ass to pull him in. To give himself a
better angle, he took Marion’s feet and put them up on his shoulders. This
really opened her up to his assaults. It took Luke a few thrust but he was able
to get his cock into Marion’s super tight ass. She felt like she was being
ripped apart but she would die before she would even think of telling Luke to
stop. The feeling of his cock going into her ass sent her to new heights and
these were made even higher when Luke used his nimble fingers to flick and rub
her button.
Marion lost all ability to function as she approached a massive orgasm. When
Luke used his other hand to rub her nipples, Marion couldn’t take it anymore.
She screamed at the top of her lungs and sprayed all over as she shook
violently. Luke felt like Marion’s tight ass was going to cut his cock off, for
when she started to scream, Luke felt her ass get even tighter yet. He made one
last mighty thrust and as he growled and saw stars in his eyes, he sent a flood
of hot cum deep into Marion’s bowels.
Slowly Luke pulled out of her ass and as he did, a white river ran out; but
neither of them cared one bit. Luke collapsed next to her and noticed that
Marion had passed out. He pulled her body to him and passed out himself before
he could even get the cover over them. Sometime later, Gabriel walked by as she
had to go bathroom for, she had been sleeping on a coach in one of the other
rooms. She pulled the cover up over both of them and kissed both of them on
their foreheads.
Chapter 59.
The next morning both Luke and Marion were sore from their extended
sexcapades; in fact, Marion could barely walk and Luke’s muscles were sore like
they had not been in years. So, it didn’t help matters any when Gabriel burst
into the bedroom fresh as a daisy. Her chirping got moans and groans from both
Marion and Luke.
“It should be illegal for anyone to be that cheerful in the morning”
complained Marion.
“I second that motion” groined Luke. Gabriel ever looking for a chance to
have some fun; skipped over to the window and threw back the curtains. Luke
moaned in his misery as he grabbed a cover and drew it over his and Marion’s
head. It was already late in the morning and it was a bright day out.
“Oh, you two are just complaining cause you’re both getting old!” said
Gabriel earning another moan from Luke and Marion threw an extra pillow at her.
Gabriel then went into the bathroom and started the hot water for their tub.
She figured that the warm water would help get Marion and Luke going again.
Luke for one was really missing coffee at this moment. When he was a marine, he
would almost drink coffee exclusively and while he had slowed down drastically
as a civilian, he still liked to have a cup or two once in a while. Now he was
feeling that he would do about anything for a cup, even a crappy cup.
Gabriel came in from the bathroom and almost threw Marion and Luke out of
bed. She frog-marched both of them into the bathroom where they slide into the
warm water with moans of pleasure. When Gabriel had been forcing Marion into
the bathroom, she hadn’t missed that Marion’s ass had dried rivers of cum coming
out of it. Now Gabriel knew why Marion was so slow moving this morning and why
she and Luke had been so noisy the night before. So now it was time to add
insult to injury. Gabriel swatted Marion’s ass, leaving a light red mark and
getting a very loud yip from Marion. Gabriel then wrapped her arms around
Marion’s beautiful body:
“What’s wrong honey? Why is your ass so sore?” She asked in her innocent
schoolgirl voice.
“I’m guessing that you already know why my ass is sore. I will say this
though, that is definitely not the last time we do that. I mean I wouldn’t want
having my ass fucked by Luke’s monster every day but once in a while would be
very nice.” Marion stated as she slid under the water.
Luke and Marion stayed and soaked until the water was cold. The warm water
had done wonders on their sore muscles and now it was time to start the day.
Luke went down to his workshop to continue working an accurate watch. He
already had made some that could keep time to within five minutes a day, but
that wasn’t anywhere close enough for him. He was after a chronograph so that
when Marion got a navy, they could operate effectively at sea for months at a
time. Also, it would allow the trains that were slowing getting more available
to operate much more efficiently. He really enjoyed engineering and it helped
him relax. He worked for a few hours before he went to find lunch and then it
was time for his favorite activity; it was time to play with his daughter for a
few hours.
Mackenzie was growing rapidly and was starting to try to crawl. Luke just
adored his daughter and Marion loved the look on his face when they played
together. She loved it because he was at his absolute happiest when he played
with their daughter. He would give her horsy rides around the room and tickle
her and once she was tired, he would read to her while she fell asleep. This is
what Luke truly missed while he was away on campaigns, he missed watching his
daughter grow up and reading to her. When Marion told the other castle woman
about Luke, they simply wouldn’t believe her. It wasn’t until they were able to
peek into where Luke was playing with Mackenzie one afternoon that the other
women started believing Marion.
Marion had carefully watched Luke today as well. It warmed her heart to see
her big, strong husband be so loving and gentle with their daughter. After a
little while, she had to move away because she was quietly crying for, she was
so awkward with children. She, of course, knew why she was so awkward around
children. When she had been growing up, there wasn’t that many other children
in the castle and her own father ignored her most of the time. She was raised
by an endless line of tutors and governesses. Many of the governesses also
doubled as her father’s whores at night. It was no wonder really that Cecilia
had grown up so messed up. Marion herself had been weak and messed up as well
until she met Luke.
Moved by some force, Marion went to find Pollyanna to see how her book sales
were coming along. Marion knew that sales were slowly picking up as more people
learned how to read and write. The bible that Pollyanna printed was the best
seller, especially since it was printed in English and not Latin.
Unsurprisingly the biggest market for some of the more technical books was the
small Jewish community. It had been a battle royal to get them to be more open
and for her people to accept this. It helped that Luke was as powerful as he
was and that he made it crystal clear to everyone that he wouldn’t tolerate any
discrimination of any kind from anyone. Marion having a number of court Jews
also helped some, especially once Marion had instructed them to help teach the
rest of the population how to read and write.
Pollyanna’s book business was beginning to expand and some of Luke’s more technical
books were now in more demand. Of course, the church labelled these books as
heresy and at one time this would have frightened Marion badly, but now she
laughed at the church and she made damn sure that the church knew all about her
feelings of them. These books after all had begun to make a difference in
ordinary people’s lives, for the information they contained: helped farmers get
better yields from their fields, they helped blacksmiths make better steel,
they helped people learn how to read, and perhaps most important of all, they
had taught Alice medicine and Pollyanna engineering. Since Marion had visited
one of Pollyanna’s enterprises, her next stop was to visit one of Alice’s.
At first, Alice had refused to make any money off of her medicines or
medical skills, but as time went on, Alice noticed that a lot of people that
were initially interested in medicine had quit once they learned of Alice’s
belief that money should not be made off of other’s suffering. One day she was
talking to Luke about this for she couldn’t understand why more people didn’t
want to follow her in her noble pursuit.
“Alice; I will tell you why more people don’t want to learn medicine, but I
first must warn you that the reason will piss you off to no ends, but if you follow
my advice then interest in practicing medicine will pick up.”
“Fine, tell me” she huffed.
“People don’t want to learn medicine because right now you refuse to make
money at it. This keeps your cost down, which you rightly pass on to the
consumer, But; in order for people to get an interest in a career, especially
one as complicated as medicine, they have to be able to make money at it. We
had a number of countries with socialized medicine programs where I came from
and the vast majority of these were overwhelmed because nobody wanted to make
products or services for them. In the United States we didn’t have socialized
medicine and usually if you got sick you could get right in to see a doctor but
a number of people would go bankrupt due to the way the system was ran.
Other countries were far worse in that you might have to wait over Six
Months to get testing done and you damn well know that in medicine, speed is
essential. Remember this Alice, capitalism is Thee single most powerful
economic system ever developed by humans. Why you ask? Well capitalism takes
full advantage of the basic human emotion of greed and harnesses that to
improve the lives of countless people along the way. Are there going to be
poor, of course, because for a good percentage of people, capitalism screws
them over for whatever reason. Maybe that they are lazy or unreliable, maybe
their luck is terrible, or something. But for the vast majority of people;
capitalism, as long as it is controlled and steered correctly is a very good
thing. It allows people to work to their ability and they can get whatever job
suits them best.
If they want more money; they can then advance themselves so that they and
their families can live more comfortably. No other economic system offers this.
Socialism and communism both take from the people who work and are successful
at something and gives it to people who didn’t do anything to earn it. All this
does is makes whatever dumbass politician that took the money in the first
place more popular with the masses but it will quickly lead to disaster because
the talented and ambitious people won’t produce anymore then they have to, to
take care of themselves. And that’s even assuming that they stay. Before long
nobody is producing anything and everyone, except the few key people in the
government who support the ruler, are beyond dirt poor.
The government of course will try to pass the blame off to someone else but
in the end, socialism always turns out to be a disaster for everyone. Communism
is even worse and always leads to mass killings because communist governments
can’t stand people who question what they are doing in the slightest. This is
why regulated capitalism is the best way to go. All the government needs to do,
is to ensure that the playing field remains as level as possible and let
private money determine what is made and what price it’s sold at. This way the
vast majority of people will see the benefits.”
Alice hearing this flew into a rage and Luke just sat there quietly while
she ranted on. When she had finally calmed down Luke gave her his hardest look.
“Go think about all I have said. Think about hard Alice. In a couple of days
come back and see me if you think that you can come up with something better.”
Alice stormed back to her chambers and locked herself inside. She could be
heard at all hours of day arguing with herself for hours on end. On and on she
went but as she went, her attitude started to slowly shift as she analyzed
everything that she knew about human nature and what Luke had said. She
analyzed every word that he had said and every scrap of knowledge from his
computer. She questioned Pollyanna, Marion, Gabriel, Matt, Markus, and anyone
else she could find. Eventually she had to admit that Luke had been correct as
usual and that she was the reason that very few people wanted to be in
medicine. Eventually she went to find Luke again. This time she asked him to
help her set up a successful medical business. Hopefully this way more people
would be interested in learning medicine and this would enable Alice to turn
medicine into something that everyone could get.
That had been months ago and now Alice had a thriving medical empire. She
would use most of the profits to help train more medical personal or for
outreach operations. She did divert enough off so that she and Markus could
have a comfortable lifestyle. Now people’s interest in medicine was starting to
pick up and ambitious people were looking for ways to make money from searching
for better cures to making better instruments. Alice had to admit that Luke had
been correct but as usual he refused the apology saying:
“Hey you didn’t know. Alice you are driven to be the best doctor you can be
and that is a very pure and noble thing of you, but you have to remember that
the vast majority of people don’t have your drive or your opportunities, after
all if I hadn’t picked you to be one of my whores then you would have never
known about your medical talents. Always remember that you can dream of a
better world all you want to but reality doesn’t give a shit about your dreams
or your ideas. You have to be willing to adjust your dreams to reality because
reality doesn’t bend to your dreams.”
Alice had then sworn that she would help as many people as possible to see
and reach their medical potential. As soon as her business had taken off, she
founded a school to teach others about medicine. Her business and school were
now thriving and once again Marion silently thanked God for bringing Luke into
her world and mostly for bringing him to her.
To be continued in part 13, Based on a post by somethin fishy,
for Sex Stories.
52 min
October 06, 2025 Luke’s HAARP Time Warp: Part 11
Luke’s HAARP Time Warp: Part 11
Marion's expands her control.
Based on a post by somethin fishy,
in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.

Marion, in the meantime; was busy with some paperwork and hadn’t even looked
up yet.
“Why don’t the two of you have a seat” she pointed to a couple of chairs
across from her “and I will be with you in a minute”
Marion finished what she was working on and looked up. The older noble had
to catch his breath for Marion was breathtaking. Her eyes were shimmering and
her hair was reflecting the light with golden rays. She had a very light tan
and her lips were bright red. The shirt that she had on hugged her curves
nicely and the necklace that she was wearing matched her eyes.
“What can I help you two gentlemen with today?” Marion asked. Gabriel then
left the room with a stack of papers and gently closed the door.
“We have come back to discuss my wedding proposal with you.”
“Ah” Marion said as she leaned back in her chair. “And what exactly are you
proposing again? Sorry but I have had a very busy week.”
“That is quite alright lass. I am proposing you marrying me. After the
wedding your lands will then be under my protection and I assure you they would
be quite safe for I have the most powerful army in the midlands at my
disposal.”
“So, what will happen to my people if I were to marry you?”
“They would also be under my protection.”
“I see.” The nobles were really quite happy with themselves for they figured
that Marion was about to give in. “So, what would happen if I refuse to marry
you?”
“My army will invade and lay waste to everyone before it.”
“I see” Marion said without emotion “So you are trying to extort my hand in
marriage?”
“No, not at all milady. I just want to see the people of this province under
strong leadership so that they are not tempted to stray.” Marion nodded and
gave them a warm smile.
“Well milords it seems that you leave me no choice” The two nobles smiled at
hearing this. “Let me ask you two idiots something?” The warmth in Marion’s
voice vanished “Do either of you know what this ring on my finger means?” With
this Marion held her left hand up and showed off her ring that Luke had given
her. “Well do you?”
“No, we do not.”
“Well, “gentlemen” this ring means that I am already married and I am very
happy.” She then called toward a closed door off to her left “Luke, honey, can
you step in here for a minute?”
“Seriously Marion? I’m about to be buried in paperwork.”
“Just for a minute. Please?”
“Fine.” Seconds later the door opened and through it came the biggest man
the nobles had ever seen in their lives. Not only that but this big man was in
some kind of uniform. “What’s up sweetheart”
“These are the nobles that I was telling you about the other week.” She then
turned back to face the nobles. “Gentlemen, meet my husband; General Luke
MacDougall.” The nobles were now petrified for this ogre looked like he could
pick them up, throw them out, and get them to fly over the city walls.
“So, you want my wife’s hand in marriage? I must say you don’t look like
much and I bet that neither of you could possibly keep up with her for she is
extremely active in bed and every other flat surface now that I think about
it.” Marion snickered at this and earned herself dagger looks from the nobles.
The older one went for his sword forgetting that it had been seized when he
entered the castle gates. Marion bent over and picked up two swords. She
unsheathed them and threw one of them to Luke. He kind of looked at the sword.
“You call this letter opener a sword, sweetheart?” He retreated into his
office for a second and came out with a large object. He tossed Marion’s sword
back to her and unsheathed his sword. It was almost three feet long, but in his
hands was a single-handed sword. The sword itself was beautiful with the wavy
lines running through the steel of the blade and the polished brass of the hilt
and pommel. “Now this is a sword” he said smiling in his cold way. The nobles
were growing more terrified by the second and the younger one was ready to piss
his pants for he had never been so scared in his life and he had been in a
large number of battles. When he looked at his older brother, the look that
greeted him shook him out of his paralysis for his older brother was beyond
scared. The younger one’s diplomatic skills then came into play.
“We are deeply sorry if we have offended you in any way Milady Marion, but
we didn’t know that you were already married and when I last met you didn’t
give any clue that you were.”
“Actually, I did. If you had bothered to look past my tits, I have been
wearing this ring ever since I was married to Luke last winter. Now gentlemen
if nothing else we really need to get back to work. Oh, one more thing. You two
will have a heavy escort on your way out for I want none of the women who work
for me attacked. I heard all about your roaming stares during your last visit.”
With that Marion called for her guards. “See these two gentlemen and their
entourage out of York if you will please. If they try anything funny; kill
them, no questions will be asked.”
The guards snapped to attention “Yes, ma’am.” To the nobles “this way if you
please”
The nobles turned and almost fled out of the room. They collected their
entourage and high tailed it out of York. They didn’t stop running until they
were kilometers away. When they were sure that they were far enough away the
older one exploded:
“The fucking cunt treat me like that! I will teach her the meaning of the
word respect if I have to whip it into her!”
The younger brother agreed fully with him. “We need to go talk to Duke
Vincent for I heard that he recently had one of his plots stopped by Marion and
it was one that had cost him dearly.”
“Then what are we waiting for?” exclaimed the older brother.
He and Vincent weren’t exactly friends but in no way were they enemies. If
the bothers approached him with an offer of alliance against Marion, they knew
that he would agree and this would give the combined army a strength of almost
ten thousand men with a number being men-at-arms and knights.
Chapter 51.
Gabriel came back in the door with more papers to find Marion with her legs
wrapped around Luke’s waist.
“Hey! Seriously? You two going to start without me?” Marion looked over her
shoulder and smiled at Gabriel
“Of course, not sweetie! I was just thanking Luke” Gabriel was far from
convinced.
“So, what was that about? They didn’t look happy when they left.”
“That was the nobles who wanted to marry me.”
Gabriel snickered at hearing this for those two nobles were ugly.
“So, now what?”
This time Luke responded with no humor in his voice:
“Give orders to mobilize the army, Colonel. Those two basically declared
total war on us”
Gabriel was stunned but when Marion gave a nod, she went into action.
Gabriel was out the door and was sending couriers to gather the army commanders
to go over plans. Once Gabriel had left, Marion looked back at Luke
“Well, what do you think?”
“I think those two nobles are about the dumbest people that I have ever met,
but we need to be careful here. It has to look like they started this war so we
need them to make the first blow. After all the king is scheduled to be up here
in about four months and the reports that we have been getting from Norway and
Normandy are matching what happened in my timeline. The last thing I want to do
is to have the king’s army after us.”
“Okay so what do you suggest?”
“Moralize the army and make sure that they are completely rearmed, properly
equipped, and trained. We might have to be a bit creative on how to get those
idiots to attack but I don’t think so.”
“How much time do you think we have?”
“Not more than a couple of weeks. At least now we have trains coming from
Bard’s steel works to York and the tracks to the lake district are only about a
month away from being completed. Once they are done, we will be able to move
the army around very rapidly. Even now with all the nice roads that are being
built, army can move very fast. Also, we now have almost sixty artillery pieces
and some of them are steel breach loaders.”
“Well then we should probably get to work then.”
“Hold on there, sweetheart.” Luke picked Marion back up as she walked by him
causing her to squeal in delight. Luke then placed her on her desk and started
nibbling on her neck. As always, this got Marion’s juices flowing and they
could both smell her pussy. Luke gave her an evil smile as he ran his hand over
her crotch; causing her nectar to soak through a bit. Marion returned the favor
by rubbing Luke’s cock and causing some of his pre-cum to soak through his
pants. Marion had been giggling when Luke picked her up and now, she had
started to softly moan. This increased when Luke united her pants and pulled
them off in one motion. Marion quickly untied Luke’s pants and they just fell
off. Both of them were so horny that they didn’t need any foreplay this time.
Luke sunk his cock into Marion in one thrust causing Marion to moan loudly.
This was nothing though compared to what was to come. Luke put Marion’s heels
on his shoulders so that he had unrestricted access to his wife’s pussy. Within
six thrust, Marion was screaming at the top of her lungs as Luke thrust into
her. With each thrust she could feel the veins on his cock rubbing her G-spot
and his tip kissing her cervix. Not only that but he had one of his hands in a
place to where he could flick her clit. This always drove Marion to new heights
of ecstasy and it did this time as well. She started moaning in sync with
Luke’s thrusting, much to the amusement to everyone in the outer office. As
Luke pushed harder into her, her moaning got louder.
By this time Gabriel had got back to the office and joined in the pool the
office employees had set up. This time Gabriel had bet that Luke and Marion
would climax at the same time. Of course, Gabriel had the advantage here, being
that she slept with Luke and Marion every night, but surprises can still
happen. The last time this happened, Marion had managed to get Luke to fire
first and Gabriel had lost almost a week’s pay.
Soon Marion’s voice got even louder for she was now screaming at the top of
her lungs again and was begging Luke the fuck her brains out. Luke had been pounding
her senseless and she had quickly reached orgasmic heights. Marion, of course,
wasn’t defenseless in theses battles and soon she deployed her ace in the hole.
She started flexing her Kegel muscles and this caused Luke to start moaning.
Now the battle to make the other cum first was on. Luke used his cock to rub
Marion’s g-spot and his strong thumb to rub her clit in circles as his other
hand had slipped under her shirt and was working one of her tits.
Marion was using her Kegel muscles to rhythmically massage Luke’s member and
she had managed to reach around and was rubbing his balls. She was also talking
dirty to him. Within five minutes they were both desperately trying to make the
other one cum while holding their own off. Neither one of them succeeded and
they exploded together. Marion’s eyes were going in different directions and
Luke’s had rolled up into his head as his orgasm had been one of those that
caused every muscle in his body to contract. Marion also let out a scream that
actually shattered a glass that was sitting on nearby table.
As soon as they were done, Luke collapsed on the floor and Marion couldn’t
move off her desk. She was also having problems with the light in the room for
it was blinding her. Her pussy felt like it had a river flowing out of it for
their cum mixture ran out of Marion’s pussy and down the side of her desk. Luke
had passed out on the floor and it would take him almost half an hour to get up
and even then, he was shaky. Marion would take even longer before she could
even think about moving for it would be almost forty minutes before she could
function and she would be walking with a slight limp for the rest of the day.
Out in the office, Gabriel cleaned up for she made much more then she had
lost the last time. Of course, she had to share the pool with a couple of other
employees who had bet the same as she had but she didn’t mind for this was all
fun and games. This was one of the reasons that everyone loved working for
Marion for you never knew when the mood would strike her or Luke and they would
be loudly fucking in their office. Of course, Marion was a very good boss for
she was fair and usually easy going. If she fucked up then she would admit it
and take full responsibility. Many of the employees loved that they could tease
her about her sex life and usually they were able to even get a laugh out of
Marion.
Finally, Marion and Luke almost crawled out of their offices and got a
standing ovation from the other office workers. Luke and Marion both moaned
with pain and covered their ears. Their orgasms had given them killer headaches
and Marion’s pussy hurt bad enough that she was limping a bit. This only
brought more laughter from her office workers. Her lover Gabriel was the worst
of the lot as usual. She came up to Marion and put a hand on each side of
Marion’s face.
“Oh Marion. What did that ogre of a husband do to you? You look like shit!”
The office erupted into even more laughter as several of the employees fell
over and a couple raced to the restrooms.
“Oh, gee thanks Gabriel for that’s just what a woman in pain wants to hear.”
Was Marion’s only response. With that Gabriel lost it and fell over as well.
Marion and Luke somehow made it back to their chambers and fell asleep in bed
without even removing their clothes first. When they woke up it was dinner
time. This time they asked for some food to be delivered for neither of them
felt like going to get something.
They were expecting a servant to bring their food but they ended up with
Gabriel. This meant more teasing for neither Luke or Marion had enough energy
right now to do much about it. Sure, enough Gabriel let them have it with both
barrels. Lots of stuff about wearing each other out and them getting too old to
keep up. Gabriel could really rub this one in for Luke was eight years older
than Marion and Marion was a couple of years older than Gabriel. After Luke and
Marion had got dinner down, they went back to bed and stayed asleep until it
was time to wake up the next morning.
Chapter 52.
When the brothers got to Duke Vincent’s castle, they found it in an uproar.
The duke was mobilizing his forces for he was getting ready to strike at
Marion. When the brothers offered an alliance with Vincent, he was at first
reluctant for he wanted all the land for himself. He agreed though when the
brothers told him that they didn’t want land, they wanted Marion and Gabriel
for their personal whores. They then told the story of how she embarrassed them
and they wanted revenge.
“Can you two have your forces here within a week?”
“Not a problem for we gave mobilization orders before we took off to meet
with that bitch. In fact, if one of us can get out of here within the hour we
should be able to start getting troops here within a day or two.”
“Good. That bitch cost me over five hundred pounds sterling and my people
didn’t even manage to accomplish anything. I learned this morning that the
guard that my men had been able to buy off was discovered and executed before
he could strike.”
With that, the younger brother took off so that he could ride back to their
castle and get the first units of troops on the road. While he did this, the
older brother went over their plans with Vincent and the other commanders. So
far it was proving impossible to get their hands on whatever devil weapon that
Marion’s forces had been using and worse than that, they still hadn’t found
anyone who was willing to give them the secret of how they worked. Apparently,
they were all either scared to death of Marion’s husband or they were extremely
loyal to her. The other brother confirmed that her husband was indeed one
extremely scary person.
Vincent didn’t really care about the husband for he was more worried about
the firearms that Marion used. After hours of debate, they finally came up with
what they thought might be a workable plan. They would lure Marion’s army into
a trap and catch them off guard. Then the knights would be able to ride down
those worthless peasants and the ones not killed would be put back to work on
one of Vincent’s or the bother’s estates. It took almost a week to get the army
ready and anyway it took that long to gather all their spies’ reports and draw
up maps of Marion’s lands.
Once they were in her lands, they would be able to use her road network to
travel much faster and with the wealth that was rapidly concentrating in the
area, they would be fixed for supplies and they might not even have to pay
their men. This was a good thing for the nobles because they had just over ten
thousand men in total when they had finished combining the armies. Six thousand
of them were levy spearmen. The other four thousand were men-at-arms and
knights. This was an extremely large army for the time period but they had
managed to get extra recruits by promising them large amounts of loot from
Marion’s lands.
Marion’s army commanders all met the morning after the brothers were
rejected. They all went over their spy reports and came to the conclusion that
this was going to be their hardest battle yet. At least this time they had even
more advanced weapons. They now had breach loading artillery that were made of
steel and fired explosive shells. They also had mortars that were capable of
firing out to three hundred meters. The biggest thing they had this time was
almost six thousand men and woman in uniform with almost fifteen hundred being
cavalry.
Dragoons would have been a better term though, for their primary weapon was
their rifles. They all carried swords but were not really trained all that well
in their use. Marion and her commanders waited as Vincent mobilized his troops
and the brothers combined their forces with Vincent’s. Fortunately, they had
all taken Luke’s advice to heart and didn’t just assume that they would win
because they had superior weapons. If they ever needed reminders of this then
they would have to face Luke on the training grounds with him playing the Op
For commander. He would win about half the time and he wasn’t using firearms.
He won with ambushes and by forcing Marion’s commander to engage him only under
conditions that favored him. Through these wargames Marion’s commanders were
learning fast and if they couldn’t learn they were relieved of command.
The plan that they came up with was to use their dragoons to run circles
around the enemy troops and raid constantly. The orders were to hit and run.
Under no circumstances were they to let themselves get bogged down. After all
it was far better at this stage to run away and be able to fight again then it
was to stand and fight and die. The commanders developed plans for all kind of
situations including ambush. This was how Luke guessed that the enemy would try
to neutralize their firearms and he had done the same thing on the training
grounds. By now though Marion’s commanders knew how to defend against ambushes.
After almost a week the spies reported that the combined army was on the
move. Their supply lines were much thinner than what they should have been and
it didn’t take an expert to figure out why. The enemy was planning on raiding
and living off the land. Marion immediately sent word to all villages in the
path of the enemy to be ready to evacuate. Anything that couldn’t be taken with
them was to be destroyed. Nothing of value was to be left for the invaders.
Marion’s army marched out the following day. She gave orders that they were
to march right through the city on their way to the front. As the army marched
through the city, every citizen came out to cheer on their army. They all knew
of the invasion and they knew what would happen should the enemy troops get to
York. The person that was leading the parade was none other than Luke and the
cheers that he got were deafening. He and Marion were now very popular, the
citizens had even forgiven Marion for having an interest in woman for Gabriel
was increasing in popularity as well.
Two people however would definitely not be going on this expedition.
Pollyanna had been confined to quarters until after she gave birth and Alice
was her attending physician. By this time Pollyanna was almost ready to give
birth and everyone was guessing that it would be within the next week or so.
Thankfully she had recovered fully from her beating and most days she was able
to get at least some work done. Alice had already warned her that she could
hear two fetal heartbeats so they were expecting twins. Gabriel had made two
cribs, one for each kid. Marion had given Pollyanna two sets of clothes for the
kids, and Luke had given her a side-by-side stroller so that they wouldn’t have
to carry the babies everywhere.
By now Alice was finally engaged and her fiancé was proving himself very
competent in the medical field. Normally he didn’t hang around with the rest of
the group because he found it uncomfortable being around someone as open as
Marion or Gabriel. It wasn’t their sexuality that made him uncomfortable, it
was their willingness to discuss sexual topics that made him uncomfortable.
Plus, Luke had scared the shit out of him early in his romance with Alice and
he still hadn’t recovered. Alice of course took it in stride for she knew Luke
well so she wasn’t scared by him.
Marion’s army first rode the railroad to the Bard’s steel mill. This saved
them two days of marching for with the railroad it only took them an hour or so
the get there. From there Luke’s scouts kept a constant eye on the invading
forces. With Luke commanding the army, Marion and Gabriel had stayed behind in
York to continue their work there. Every village in the enemy’s path had been
abandoned and burnt so the invaders were suffering within days of crossing into
Marion’s territory. To make matters worse, Luke’s dragoons were constantly
harassing the foraging parties and made life very difficult for them. This
slowed down the invaders even more. What should have been only a couple days
march turned into a week’s march and by the end of the week the men were
starving so bad that they started killing the extra horses.
Luke had been waiting for this. He knew that with the enemy army hungry and
desperate for supplies that he could force them into combat where it would be best
for him. He chose a wide-open area, one in which he could use his artillery to
their full effect. His new artillery could fire a round well over a mile and he
wanted to use that fact to pound the enemy army to pieces before they were able
to close with him. He would also deploy another secret weapon in this battle.
It was a tethered hot air balloon with telegraph wires attached to one of the
ropes so the observer could tell the commander on the ground just what was
happening. With this, Luke’s artillery was even capable of accurate indirect
fire. Something that was unheard of. Since he had been extremely careful on
when and where he ran trials on this new weapon, he was sure that the enemy
didn’t know about it.
Luke kept his troops in hiding until the enemy had entered the open field.
Only then did Luke lead his troops out of cover. The enemy had taken a road
that went through the trees so his artillery couldn’t pound them as well as it
could have if they had been in the open. Since Luke also had troops in those
forest as well, he didn’t fire his artillery at all. It was at this time as
well that he deployed his balloon. Before the battle he had taken the time to
walk the field with his commanders and they all memorized it. The artillery was
positioned on the edge of the woods and was covered with brush to hide them
until the right moment. As the tail of the enemy army came into view, Luke gave
the order and the artillery was uncovered.
Chapter 53.
This expedition was turning into a nightmare for Vincent and the two
brothers. As soon as they entered Marion’s lands every village that had been
overflowing with wealth just a couple of weeks before were now abandoned and
burned to the ground. Every head of livestock was gone or dead while every
kernel of grain was gone as well. Some of the building that the army came
across were still burning, meaning that they had been abandoned only hours
before. Worse yet was the fate of the foraging parties. They would go out in
the morning and by noon they would be all dead. Once in a while their bodies
would be found and they would always be stripped of everything of value. Many
had strange wounds that some of the men that were from the lake district
identified as gunshot wounds. Others had been cut down with a sword. Every
bridge that the army came to had to be rebuilt and they would always lose a few
men to skirmishing fire.
When the knights would try and catch the shooters, they would disappear only
to start shooting from a different direction. Trees had been cut down over the
road. When the army stopped to clear the way, a few of them would be killed
either by gunfire or booby traps in the forest. By far the worst was at night.
Sentries would be killed by having their throats slit and the camp would
usually be subjected to nightly cavalry raids. These raids never lasted for
more than five minutes but they were noisy and usually ran off some of the
horses or other livestock. Tents would be set on fire and a few dozen men would
be killed. Within a week the noble’s army was getting desperate. Extra horses
were killed just so the soldiers would have something to eat. Vincent and the
brothers finally had to admit to themselves that they were just foolish to have
even tried attacking Marion’s lands and they were planning on turning around
and getting the hell out of Marion’s lands.
Then one day the attacks stopped. There was still enemy cavalry in the
distance but all they did was watch the noble’s army stumble on. This went on
for a day or so until the army came to a wide-open clearing. The army had been
marching since yesterday morning and they were all exhausted. They hadn’t even
stopped for the night. It wouldn’t have done them any good anyway for they had
no food left and almost all the horses had been killed. This field looked like
a good spot to set up camp for the day. At least they wouldn’t be ambushed when
they were out in the open like this for the nearest forest was at least five
hundred paces away. After the army had rested, they would return to their own
territory.
It wasn’t long before the army knew that it was in serious trouble. It
started when a strange object was seen rising over the trees. Nobody had ever
seen anything like it before. It slowly rose above the trees and then Vincent
saw a flash of light from below the object. This was the flash of light being
reflected off a shiny object. Then movement along the tree line caught his
attention. Whatever was going on, they were in very serious trouble.
“Form Up!” he yelled as he rode his horse through the army. “Form Up For
Marion’s Bastards Are Upon Us!”
Every soldier in the army started rushing around. Some were fighting to get
their equipment on, but most of them were looking for their officers. The night
march had really caused confusion in the ranks and they hadn’t had time to
straighten themselves out yet. Things turned really chaotic when the enemy
artillery opened up. Worse still the fire was deadly accurate and they were
firing some kind of exploding shell. Within minutes the army was reduced to a
mob. At least Vincent and the older brother had managed to get it going the
right direction. Right toward the enemy.
The plan, if one could call it that; was to simply rush the enemy and then
let the soldier’s anger finish things up. At first things seemed to be working
for the heavy guns stopped firing and Vincent could see them being hooked up to
horses and withdrawn. This only caused the soldiers to rush forward faster for
they all thought rightly so that the enemy was retreating and they wanted to
repay some of their causalities that they had been suffering for the last week.
Luke watched calmly as the enemy formation had been shredded by his guns.
The gunner’s accuracy was now such that they would only miss once in a while.
The other gunners in fact would constantly harass the any crew that missed
twice in a row. They had been firing as fast as they could and they truly loved
their new guns. Before they could only fire many once every two minutes, now
they could fire once every thirty seconds or so. Their fire was much more
accurate as well. When the enemy had closed half the distance, Luke ordered the
artillery back.
They would retreat back into the woods, set back up, and load with canister
shot in case things went really bad. As the artillery got out of the way, the
infantry came into position. Unlike the enemy soldiers, Luke’s troops were well
rested and well fed. They had even managed to get a hardy breakfast in their
bellies that morning. The lookout in the balloon reported that no other enemy
troops were in sight and indeed there was no signs of enemy cavalry trying to
get behind them. Luke still kept his best dragoons in reserve, just in case. He
watched as his soldiers got into formation and they stood quietly as they
waited.
Vincent and his army were now closing rapidly on the enemy’s position. The
older noble brother was proving to be a very good commander and he was in the
thick of things as he worked on getting the army organized. The younger one had
been killed when an artillery round exploded right next to him. The older
brother would make sure that the enemy paid dearly for that if it was the last
thing he ever did. By the time they had closed to within only three hundred
paces of the enemy position, the army was becoming increasingly organized as
the officers got the men under control. Vincent rode up to the older brother:
“Everything going well?”
“Aye. As well as can be expected. By the way younger brother was killed in
that; whatever that was.”
“I am truly sorry for he was an honorable man and quite intelligent. I think
that it is about time to make these bastards pay.”
“Aye”
Vincent rode in front of the army waving his sword and encouraging his men
forward. As the army crossed the three hundred pace mark, new smoke appeared
from the woods. This smoke went in a more upwardly direction and everyone was
puzzled by this. With seconds though they had their answer when exploding
shells came raining down from heaven. When the smoke started, Vincent looked
ahead and his blood ran cold for he was staring at a large army that was in
very good formation. Strange thing was that they appeared to be only two ranks
deep. Then flags appeared up and down the enemy line. White flags with a red
cross through the center of them. The flag of St. George as Luke was heard to
call it. Vincent ordered a full charge for they had to close faster than those
blasted things could drop more death on them. His army responded and charged.
As the enemy crossed the three hundred meter mark, Luke ordered the motors
to start firing and to take their firing directions from the balloon observer.
He knew that in a minute or two nobody on the ground was going to be able to
see a damn thing. As the mortars started firing, Luke ordered Marion’s colors
uncased. Soon her flags were waving gently in the morning breeze. The enemy
army actually began to pick up the pace which surprised Luke a bit, but as he
thought about it, the enemy commander really didn’t have any other choice. For
them it was either die slowly from ambushes and starvation or death on the
battlefield. At least on the field, they had a slim chance of victory. Luke
gave his mortars a few minutes to soften up the enemy some more. Finally, he
turned to his bugler:
“Send the order to the infantry that they are to open fire.” The bugler
sounded the signal and within seconds the infantry started firing. The
battlefield was covered in a thick blanket of smoke as the troops were firing
as fast as they could. Luke still knew what was going on due to the observer in
the balloon. Within a minute all organization had broken down in the enemy
ranks and they returned to being a mob.
Problems arose when the lead elements got into the smoke cloud. Now the
observer was blinded as well. At least there was no other enemy troops in the
area though. Luke was now relying on his sense of hearing and his previous
battlefield experience to gage how the battle was going. At places along his
line the sound suddenly dropped off. This meant that enemy troops had made it
through and his troops had to resort to hand-to-hand combat. Luke rode up and
down the lines encouraging his troops as he went. Luke then ordered his
dragoons to make a fast ride around the end of the line and hit the enemy from
behind while the infantry made a bayonet charge.
He gave his dragoons a couple of minutes to get into position and when he
heard their signal, he called for a charge all across the line. He also ordered
the mortars to cease firing for he didn’t want causalities from friendly fire.
All up and down the line, Luke’s infantry advanced into the smoke with bayonets
at the ready. His dragoons were riding in behind with sabers drawn. What came
next was a blood bath.
Vincent’s army had now been mauled badly. The older brother had been killed
as had many of his officers. Most of Vincent’s officers were also dead for that
matter. But through all this smelly smoke a ray of light appeared for some of
his infantry and men-at-arms were now coming into contact with Marion’s troops.
Marion’s troops were proving to be extremely tough but at least they were now
taking casualties as well. Suddenly he heard a trumpet sound from somewhere
behind him. In front of him all the shooting stopped and another trumpet
sounded. Vincent then realized that they were now dead for the enemy now had
men in front and behind them. To prove his point, he soon heard the
unmistakable sounds of cavalry charging them in the rear and soon he saw troops
emerge in front of him all dressed in green and charging forward with some kind
of short spear.
He then realized that he was actually looking at these so-called firearms.
This was his last thought as one of Luke’s female soldiers appeared in front of
him and before he could react, she drove her bayonet through Vincent’s throat
and bashed him in his face with her gun butt as she went by. The bayonet thrust
had severed his cardioid artery and his blood was spraying out everywhere. The
gun butt to the face had broken his nose and shattered his teeth. Within
minutes, Vincent Duke of Sheffield was dead.
Chapter 54.
Luke walked the battlefield as soon as the smoke had cleared. All of his
soldiers were ranging over the battlefield, looking for survivors. Luke had
always been amazed at how many came through truly murderous battles without a
scratch. This one however wasn’t going to be one of them. Every enemy soldier
he found was dead or almost dead. The ground was so covered with bodies that
one couldn’t take a single step without stepping on at least one body.
Once in a while Luke found one of his own, if they were alive, he rendered
aid and stayed with them until a stretcher could get there. Usually though they
were also dead. In those cases, Luke would say a short prayer for them and if
their eyes were still open, he would close them and move on. Fortunately, one of
the things that he had always insisted on was an efficient casualty evacuation
system. It was truly making itself felt on this battlefield for there was
casualties everywhere. After going over the battlefield for over an hour, all
the still living had been evacuated back to the field hospital. Now it was time
to bury the dead. The enemy troops were simply stripped of anything useful and
thrown into a mass grave. All of their dead were given a full military funeral
and messages were sent out to the next of kin to inform them of their loss.
Along with the message was the departed personal effects and the loot that
they were entitled to from the battle. Luke had given orders that all his loot
was to be divided up and sent to the families of the dead. After all he didn’t
need it for, he was extremely wealthy already. All things considered though;
Luke’s casualties were very light. He had suffered only eighty dead or wounded
while his opponents had been annulated. Luke’s dragoons had captured the
remains of the baggage train and they spent a couple of days rounding up the
small fragments of enemy army that had escaped.
Luke spent three days resting his army and resupplying them. He was also
waiting on his medical staff to finish up before he continued his advance.
Also, his dragoons had to finish clearing the area so he was in no real hurry.
When he was finally ready, he started the march to Sheffield. As they went,
they rebuilt destroyed bridges and repaired other infrastructure. It took Luke
a solid week of rebuilding until they came to the limits of Marion’s land. By
this time the villagers here coming back to rebuild as well. The villagers had
all been paid by Marion’s agents for most of their losses. This was something
that she had put into place when she was still on the run to help get the
villagers to cooperate. After she had gained power, she kept the policy in
place.
After Luke had crossed the border, he stopped rebuilding and only improved
the infrastructure enough to keep the supplies coming. This allowed him to
speed up drastically. He did leave detachments behind to continue to improve
the infrastructure. Along the way several dumb nobles tried to make an issue of
Luke’s army crossing their lands and they soon learned that Luke and his army
were not people that you wanted to cross for every noble who did, had his
castle destroyed and his lands seized. If the noble didn’t try to cross Luke
then they would be left alone. Most of them even saw a massive jump in business
for Luke’s army paid for everything. If one of his soldiers tried to steal,
they would be flogged. Rape and murder both carried death sentences. Just the
method of execution was different.
It only took Luke four days to reach Sheffield and when he got there all the
possessions of the nobles who had attacked Marion’s lands were seized and their
families thrown out. Luke would usually let them keep one place of dwelling but
it was never one of their nicer ones. Usually, it was just a simpler home that
he let them keep. The land was sold to the peasants and town folk in the same
way that the land in the lake district had been divided up. When church
officials crossed him, they got the same treatment for he had no sympathy for a
bunch of corrupt religious officials. They would always be dealt with in the
same way. All of their commercial interest would be seized and they were
forbidden to acquire more. At one small church Luke was met by an old padre.
Luke jumped off his horse to talk:
“Well good afternoon padre.”
“Good afternoon, sir.”
“Please, there is no need to be formal. Luke will do fine.”
“Well, are you going steal my church too?”
“I do not steal churches. Those churches that were seized were led by
corrupt people that had no right to be called “Men of God” and you know that.
Plus, those men attacked me not the other way around.”
“It is still a sin to destroy sacred land.”
“Father. I am only going to tell you this one time. I care not what you
consider a sin. I sleep with two women and one for those is Marion of York. The
other is her chief bodyguard and lover Gabriel. As for destroying sacred land
goes, I have never done any such thing. I have never destroyed a church or
cemetery for that is the practice of barbarians while I believe that every man
and woman have the God given right to believe what they want and therefore are
free to interpret the word of god how they want. If this offends you; too bad.”
The pastor was taken back by everything that Luke had said. The pastor was
going to protest when he looked at the faces of the troops surrounding Luke.
Almost a third of them were woman and some of them wore officer markings and
they were all watching him like a cat watching a mouse. He quickly came to the
conclusion that it might be best for him not to argue with the new law in town
and retreated back into his church. As promised Luke didn’t harm the church. He
had been impressed enough with the father to step into the church and looked
around for a while. He even apologized for him losing his temper a bit earlier.
At first the father was cautious but as some time passed in Luke’s company, the
he grew to actually like Luke the person. This was after Luke had explained
that Luke the person and Luke the general were two different people. After
sending a couple of hours with the father, Luke had to go back to war.
Luke spent almost a month in the Sheffield area while his army worked to
pacify the area and to improve the infrastructure. The improvements were paid
for using the loot from nobles and churches that tried to interfere with Luke’s
army. Stone bridges were built over rivers and streams. Paved roads were built
to link the towns of the area together. Luke also built schools for the area’s
people to learn how to read and write. Some hospitals would be built, but Luke
held off on that for what good was it to build hospitals when there wasn’t
enough doctors and nurses to staff them. The labor for all this building was
provided by the locals and they were paid well for it. Within weeks of arriving
in the area, Luke had to put down a noble’s rebellion because he rejected
Luke’s freeing of his serfs. It goes without saying that he didn’t survive his
attempts to get rid of Luke’s army. By July the area had calmed down and Luke
started to send the army back home.
Chapter 55.
Marion had sent the rest of the day after Luke left feeling sorry for
herself. It was partially her fault that her husband was off to war again. She
knew that Luke still had nightmares from his time in the marine corps and even
he said that he would probably be having them for the rest of his life. These
nightmares were always at their worst just after battles and on these nights,
it was everything Marion could do to keep him calm and help him get any sleep
at all. Now she wasn’t with him and this weighed on her.
As she and Gabriel were settling down that night, they were just beginning
to talk about Marion’s feelings when they got an urgent message. Alice wanted
to see them on the double. This could only mean one thing; Pollyanna was going
into labor. Both ladies rushed putting their clothes back on and rushed to
infirmary. This was where Alice’s message said to find them. When they got
there, they found Pollyanna on an examination table and she was already in a
gown. Matt wasn’t there because he was off with Luke. Marion and Gabriel would
be Pollyanna’s emotional support. Every once in a while, Alice would step in
and check on Pollyanna. Pollyanna wanted to try to have a regular birth for
getting cut open made her nervous even though Alice had already done a large
number of C-sections and had never ran into complications. Alice had the tools
set up nearby; just in case. Through the night, either Marion or Gabriel would
be up with Pollyanna and would help her by getting her cool water or changing
out the damp rags that they were using to keep Pollyanna as comfortable as
possible.
The sun was just coming up the next morning when things started to pick up
of Pollyanna and within a couple of hours, she had given birth to twin girls
that weighed about three and a half kilograms apiece and were as beautiful as
their mother. Pollyanna was so exhausted that she soon fell asleep. This told
Gabriel and Marion that it was time to go. They were both happy, tired, sore,
and had piles of work to do. That day drug by as it seemed to Marion that every
form was getting longer. Finally, it was time for dinner and the end of the
workday. After dinner they stopped by to check on Pollyanna and learned that
she would be released in the morning. She was excited to be able to get back to
work for she had some ideas regarding the hot water system that Luke had been
tinkering with. During her extended stay in the infirmary, Pollyanna had seen
how hard of a time the staff was having with heating water over a fire whenever
they needed hot water and they needed a lot of hot water. Her first goal was to
fix this for them and get hot water for everyone in the building.
It would take her almost a solid week of going over all of Luke’s designs to
make her first prototype. Building this, she learned a lot which she
incorporated into the next prototype. This one was capable of heating almost a
thousand litters to almost boiling after only two hours in the sun. The first
area to get hot water from the heater was the infirmary where it was a godsend
for them. Now they suddenly had a lot of extra time that could be spent on
taking care of patients instead of warming up water. The rest of the building
followed over the next week with Marion and Gabriel the last ones to get
running hot water.
Their first evening with running hot water turned out to be a very memorable
one indeed. Usually, the ladies would bath together; but at first, they were
going to take their showers separate for they didn’t know if they would have
enough room. Gabriel got in first and took some time to shave. This was
something that they did every couple of days so that they would stay smooth.
Marion sat on their bed and watched. She could see that there would be enough
room for both of them but Marion wanted to wait until after Gabriel had finished
shaving. When she had finished shaving, she turned her back to Marion and that
was the chance that Marion was waiting for. She quickly stripped off her
clothes and silently entered the shower behind Gabriel. Gabriel yipped when
Marion slid her hands over Gabriel’s solid ass.
As Gabriel turned her head, Marion’s lips were right there and they quickly
started kissing. It took them all of five seconds to figure out that taking
showers together was so much more fun than bathing. Gabriel had the soap so she
ran it over Marion’s toned body making sure to get everything a couple of
times. One of the things that Gabriel noticed was that the soap was really
slippery and that gave her an idea. When she got her fingers in between
Marion’s ass checks; Gabriel went for it. She slipped one of her fingers into
Marion’s puckered star. The look in Marion’s eyes simply could not be
duplicated so Gabriel started sawing her finger in and out. After getting over
her shock, Marion started pushing back into Gabriel’s hand and groaning softly.
Those groans got louder when Gabriel inserted a second finger; and louder still
with the third. By that time Gabriel had one hand working Marion’s ass hole and
the other one working her clit and cunt. This way it didn’t matter what way Marion
went; she was fucking herself. Gabriel working Marion to heights never before
seen, for if Marion got too close then Gabriel would stop and wait for Marion
to calm down a bit before continuing.
Finally, Marion hit her limit and her eyes rolled back into her head as she
squirted all over and fainted. The only thing that kept Marion from crashing
into the floor was Gabriel still had her fingers in Marion’s ass and cunt. She
gently laid Marion on the floor and made sure that Marion was clean. As Gabriel
was finishing up, the water started to turn cold. Gabriel stepped out and dried
herself off before she turned her attention to Marion who was still passed out.
Gabriel smiled to herself as she gently picked Marion up and took her to the
bed. She dried Marion off before she pulled the covers up over her. Gabriel
read for a while before she too climbed into bed and cradled her lover before
falling to sleep.
The next day was a busy one for Marion and Gabriel for the city was bustling
with all the refugees flooding into town. One of the city ordinances was that
no livestock other than horses were allowed in town, so Marion had a corral set
up just beyond the city limits on some land that she owned. The peasants would
keep their livestock there and for a very small fee they would be taken care of
so that the peasants could spend some time in town. She was also on the lookout
for merchants trying to take advantage of the rural folks. Any merchant caught
price gouging would be fined heavily. After a couple had been caught, the rest
decided that making a little bit of extra money off the peasants just wasn’t
worth the risk of Marion’s wrath.
At least everyone in the castle had running hot water and they were taking
full advantage of it. Everyone was showered and the kitchen personal were
finding that having hot water made cleaning dishes much easier. In the hospital
though it was a life saver for the running hot water made cleaning the medical
gear so much easier. All the peasants had a hard time learning about the sanitary
practices of York because they were so different from anywhere else in the
world.
That evening both Marion and Gabriel were exhausted when they drug
themselves into their chambers. This time Marion went to take a shower first.
She had her own private water heater so that she would have hot water. Just as
she had finished shaving and Gabriel was about to get in with her, someone
knocked at the door. At this time of evening, this had to be important news.
Gabriel answered the door without even bothering to put anything on after all
almost all the staff had seen her naked at some point and if someone did try
and touch her, she was known to break the bastard’s hands. The messenger gave
Gabriel the message, saluted, and left. Gabriel shut the door and read the
message.
“Marion, honey, you might want to read this for yourself.” Marion shut the
water off and got out. After she dried herself off; Marion took the message
from Gabriel and saw that it was from Luke.
“Vincent Duke of Sheffield and both brothers K I A. Duke’s army crushed.
Casualties eighty killed and wounded. Will be spending a week in current
positions to allow army to rest and refit before proceeding on to Sheffield.
Luke MacDougall; Commanding General”
After Marion read the message, she just spent some time looking at it. She
missed Luke terribly and if it hadn’t been for Gabriel then she would have gone
crazy by now. Speaking of Gabriel; she had climbed into the shower. Marion went
over and climbed back into the shower. They began to soap each other down. When
Gabriel was going to put her fingers in Marion’s ass, she slapped Gabriel’s
hands away. This time it was Marion’s turn to finger Gabriel’s ass. She made
sure that her fingers were really soapy and she pinned Gabriel against the wall
for Gabriel was being funny and fighting back. Both girls were giggling as
Marion’s fingers found their target. She slipped one of her fingers into
Gabriel’s ass and she moaned. As Marion started sawing her finger in and out,
Gabriel closed her eyes and was enjoying the feeling. Marion then turned up the
heat as she slipped another finger into Gabriel’s super tight ass. Gabriel
started to thrust back into Marion’s hand. She was practically begging Marion
to put the third finger in and Marion certainly wasn’t going to deny her lover,
Marion pushed the third finger in and used her other hand to finger Gabriel’s
clit and finger bang her at the same time. Marion could actually feel her
fingers that she had in Gabriel’s ass with the fingers that she had in Gabriel’s
cunt. Gabriel sawed back and forth, and going in circles fucking herself with
Marion’s fingers. Marion timed her finger movements to push in as Gabriel was
moving toward that hand and in this way, Gabriel would get maximum penetration.
It only took a couple of minutes for Gabriel to start yelling at the top of her
lungs. By this time, she was having continuous orgasms. Her pussy and ass
muscles were squeezing Marion’s fingers so hard that she wondered if Gabriel
might actually break her fingers off. Finally, Gabriel cam so hard that she
fainted. Marion’s ears were ringing from Gabriel’s yelling so she was
distracted enough to allow Gabriel to fall to the floor. The floor hitting
Gabriel in the face woke her up a bit. Marion still had to rinse her off then
dry both of them off. Marion half carried Gabriel to the bed where she laid
Gabriel down and covered her up. Marion cleaned up the bathroom a bit and then
went to bed as well.
The next month went much of the same way except the refugees started
filtering back home to rebuild their homes. At least much of their crops hadn’t
been damaged because it wasn’t even close to maturity. Over the month more and
more homes got solar hot water heaters and Marion made sure that they had the
water to heat up. She ordered the construction of several giant water towers
near the town to keep the water pressure even. They would use steam engines to
pump the water up and then gravity would make the water flow through the town.
For water pipes they used re-enforced cast concrete. This made for very strong
pipes that wouldn’t be toxic like the lead pipes of ancient Rome. Marion had
even had fire hydrants put in to help the new fire department fight any fires
that happened to start. The fire department used a steam powered water pump to
boost the pressure to useable firefighting levels. Luke insisted on separate
sewer and storm drains when he designed to sewer system. When Marion had asked
him about this, he told her that by doing it this way the untreated sewage
wouldn’t get into the environment. After all many people and animals relied on
the river for their water. He was always careful about pollution and after he
explained it to Marion, she was as well. After all, God might have given humans
the Earth to rule as they see fit; but why would you want to destroy God’s
handy work. He also went on about making sure that his children had clean air
to breath and clean water to drink. She could definitely see the merits of his
arguments and as long as their survival wasn’t in jeopardy, she was in full
support of Luke’s environmental goals. He of course understood that if they
didn’t win then his goals didn’t matter one bit so that’s why he took shortcuts
that made him cringe.
It was the end of June when Marion got another message from Luke saying that
the Sheffield area had been pacified and that he and most of the army was on
their way back home.
To be continued in part 12, Based on a post by somethin fishy,
for Sex Stories.
55 min
October 05, 2025 Luke’s HAARP Time Warp: Part 10
Luke’s HAARP Time Warp: Part 10
Marion settles into the life of a ruler.
Based on a post by somethin fishy,
in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.

Lukke’s next stop was the blacksmith shop although these days it would be
better to call it a foundry or a small steel mill. Since Bard had taken over
the business had grown tremendously and he was now running 24/7. The biggest
problem he was having was the constant lack of raw materials; he couldn’t get
enough iron ore, coal, or limestone. Overall, Luke was impressed with the job
that Bard had been doing. After all he had managed to keep the arms flowing to
Marion in enough quantity to arm her entire army with firearms. Bard was also
working on building steam engine locomotives but again the material shortage
was putting a real kink in his schedule and if it wasn’t materials then his
other great annoyance would make itself known.
The general inability for anyone to accurately tell time without having to
look at the sun. The general lack of watches or even the ability of people to
read was constantly driving him nuts. When Bard saw Luke though, he’s mood
improved drastically. After all, as bad as his life was, Luke’s was far worse.
He had to deal with the possibility of being killed or assassinated on a daily
basis; he had to deal with keeping the army clothed and fed while working to
train the army; he had to manage over a dozen industries in which he had to
train all the workers and make all the machines himself. If that wasn’t enough,
his wife was one of the most powerful nobles in the north. After they talked
for a few hours and Luke taught Bard some more steel making tricks, Luke left.
He was feeling much better and his next stop was one that he didn’t want to
make grumpy for it was finally time to go see his daughter.
By the time that Luke got to where his daughter was staying; he was feeling
his exhaustion. Fortunately, Mackenzie was napping so Luke followed her example
and passed out on the floor but not before the couple that took care of her
told him how well she was doing. It seemed that she was as tough as nails and stubborn
as hell. Luke managed to sleep for almost an hour before Mackenzie’s crying
woke him up. Her wet nurse was there in a minute and nursed her. Luke stood,
leaning against the door frame and watched; he really wished that they had a
bottle so that he could feed her himself. He missed his daughter so much that
not a day didn’t go by that he wondered how the hell Marion did it. She was now
almost a head taller and was putting on weight nicely. Luke stayed there for
the rest of the day and slept there that night.
During the day he played almost constantly with Mackenzie. Her caretakers
were glad just to have some time off for she was a real handful and seemed to
have much more energy than the typical kid of her age. That night they were
both so tired that Luke had fallen asleep on the floor and Mackenzie used him
for a pillow. Usually, she would wake up several times during the night, but
that night she slept right through. When they woke up, Luke changed her, much
to her caretaker’s surprise. Before long though, it was time for Luke to go
for, he had to get back to his duties in York. He said bye to everyone and
promised to try and visit more often. Of course, once Bard had managed to get
enough steel to build a railroad, then Luke would be able to visit much more
often.
It was late morning by the time that Luke left for York. This time he didn’t
hurry. He took his time to stop and watch village life, to smell flowers, or to
watch the wildlife. Going this slow would mean that he would have to either go
on through the night or stop and camp for the night. Since he didn’t have any
of his gear with him, he decided to ride through the night.
As the sun was coming up the next morning, Luke found himself looking down
on York in about the same spot that Marion had stopped his party when they had
first arrived in York. He stopped here and thought about all that had happened
before and since. After going through everything in his mind, he came to the
solid conclusion that he was much happier here in the 11th century they he had
ever been in the 21st. With that he sent his horse in motion again and resumed
his trip back to York. As he silently made his way through the city, he was
pleased to see that people were once again beginning to put weight on. The city
was now much cleaner than it had been the first time he had been here and the
people looked so much better. Not only that but they seemed happier too. As he
worked his way down the streets, people would stop and thank him for everything
that he had done to help them for now under Marion, jobs were becoming
plentiful and they were well paid. Food was flowing into the markets again and
people could afford it. Most of them were still disappointed about her
sexuality but had come to the conclusion that if her husband, the biggest man
that any of them had ever seen, didn’t care then maybe they shouldn’t either.
Eventually Luke had got back to the castle gates and with it back to duty.
Chapter 46.
Luke’s first stop was to see Marion. It took him a while to find her for she
was with Pollyanna. She was still alive so that was something. Other than that,
she was about the same was when Luke took off. Luke’s good mood was almost
erased when he saw Marion though for, she looked like shit. She had barely
slept since Luke had left. Gabriel had offered to stay and watch Pollyanna so
that Marion could go and get some sleep but she had refused. Luke knew what he
had to do so he gently picked Marion up and carried her to their bedroom. To
his surprise she didn’t argue too much. Before he left, he told Gabriel to wake
him up in a couple of hours for he knew that he had mountains of paperwork to
get through. Oh, the joys of bureaucracy but without it, civilization just
wouldn’t be possible. Once back in their chambers, Luke started warming up some
water. He carefully stripped Marion and sat her down. She was so tired that she
was acting more like a limp noodle. After the water was warmed up, Luke
carefully washed Marion’s body with a washrag. After he had her clean, he laid
her out in bed and covered her up. He then proceeded to wash himself. After he
was done, he crawled into bed and pulling some of the cover over himself;
passed out.
Almost three hours later, Gabriel woke Luke up as he wanted. She was about
to wake Marion up when he stopped her and whispered to let Marion sleep.
Gabriel nodded and helped Luke get dressed. As Gabriel was helping him, she
just couldn’t help herself as she gently grabbed Luke’s cock and gave it a
couple of tugs. When Luke looked at her, she had a very naughty look on her
face and a glimmer in her eyes. Luke smiled at her and whispered,
“Sorry but I want to let Marion get some sleep, plus I have a shitload of
paperwork to get down before I can do much of anything else.” Gabriel gave him
a pouty face and said:
“Party-pooper.” Luke smiled as he finished getting dressed and lead Gabriel
out.
Luke spent the rest of the day reading reports from the front and from the
various industries in which he had an interest in or owned outright. All in
all, things were looking good. All his companies were growing like weeds and at
the front the army continued to kick ass. One of the best things he came across
was that they now had an uninterrupted telegraph line between York and the lake
district. This allowed Luke to follow the battles in almost real time and issue
orders in time for them to do serious good. Most of the lake district was
surrendering instead of trying to fight off Marion’s army. It was to almost to
the point to where the army just had to march into an area and the local rulers
would surrender and accept Marion’s standard deal in which they would follow
all the laws to the letter and in turn the people would get to help shape said
laws. Of course, this wouldn’t kick in until at least sixty percent of the population
were literate.
The hardest thing for the local nobles to accept was that they could no
longer own serfs under any circumstances. If they needed farm help, then that
help had to be hired at an agreed upon price between the land owner and the job
seeker. The job seeker was entitled to know what the other workers were being
paid and how the employer treated the other employees. If an employer tried to
withhold a worker’s wages then that worker could file a complaint with Marion’s
labor board. They would then investigate. If the employee was indeed correct
then the employer would be fined 1000% of the amount that they illegally
withheld. Half of the money would go to the employee and half would go to the
government. If the employer had done nothing illegal, then the employee would
then have to provide free labor to that employer for the amount of 500% of what
the employee claimed was stolen from them and the same amount of free labor for
the government.
In addition, the various employers in the area couldn’t conspire with each
other to keep wages down. If they did, then all their assets would be seized
and they would be thrown in prison where they would have to do hard labor. It
also helped the population of the lake district to get behind Marion that she
was making sure to invest heavily in the area. The road linking York and the
lake district was coming along well and the steam powered machinery that Luke
had designed and helped build was really making the work go much faster and to
a much higher quality.
Luke had been so occupied with the reports that he lost track of time and
was surprised when Marion came in with his supper. Luke looked up at her:
“What are you up to sweetheart?”
“Just bringing my favorite general his dinner.”
“It’s not dinnertime yet.”
“Honey, believe it or not it’s actually well past dinner.”
“Oh” With that Luke cleared a space on his desk so that Marion could put his
dinner down. After she did, he reached up and pulled her onto his lap. She
squealed at this and “tried” to get away but Luke held on and wrapped his arms
around her. With this she settled down and leaned against Luke’s chest while he
ate. Her hair had come loose during their playing and now was spread across her
face like a golden blanket. Luke gently brushed it out of her face and gave her
a very gentle kiss that was loaded with passion. He offered her some of his
food but Marion had already eaten and was full. That didn’t stop her though,
from sneaking in and nibbling a bit on Luke.
After Luke had finished, Marion hopped off his lap so that he could get up
and stretch out. After all he had been reading reports and sending orders for
hours without getting up.
“So, any word on Pollyanna?” he asked after he had worked some of the kinks
out.
“Alice says that she is starting to show signing of improvement.”
“Oh good” Luke gave Marion a warm smile. He went over to the safe that he
had custom built and opening it; pulled out his computer and put on some music
that he and Marion could dance to. This was something that Marion had never
seen Luke do and she was thrilled for she loved to dance. She had secretly been
wanting to dance with Luke since they first met but Luke had never shown in
interest before. They danced for hours to a mix of slow and fast dances to
music from Luke’s world and music that Luke had carefully recorded from
Marion’s. They were so into each other that neither of them even noticed
Gabriel come in and sit down to watch. Gabriel sat and watched the two dance
for almost half an hour before she worked up enough nerve to interrupt for she
was feeling left out a bit.
“May I cut in?” Gabriel asked. Both Luke and Marion almost jumped through
the ceiling and when they realized what happened all three broke down into
laughter.
“Of course, you can darling” said Marion. “Now for the important question,
with whom do you want to dance with?”
“Umm” Gabriel was mentally kicking herself for she hadn’t thought about
that.
“No offense Marion, but do you mind if I dance with Luke for a bit?” Marion
bowed to Gabriel and stepped out of the way. She went over to get some wine
while Luke and Gabriel started dancing. While they danced, Marion watched them.
She had to admit that Gabriel seemed to be starting to pay more attention to
Luke but Marion loved both of them so much that she just couldn’t find it in
her to be jealous. After she had finished her wine which took her a number of
songs because she was drinking very slowly; she put down her glass, walked up,
and tapped Luke on his shoulder:
“Excuse sir me but my I have this next dance with my girlfriend?”
Luke bowed deeply and stepped out of the way so the ladies could dance. It
was now his turn to get some wine. While he was working on his wine, he
finished cleaning off his desk and put the reports in his safe. There was
information in there that he definitely didn’t want to have fall into enemy
hands. After he was done, he checked the time and was surprised to see how late
it was. He went over and turned the music off and put his computer away. Marion
gave him a suspicious look but this disappeared when Luke told her what time it
was. Luke locked up his office and the three of them returned to their
chambers.
As soon as they got through the door, Marion started to work on stripping
Gabriel. This caught her by surprise but she wasn’t complaining. She was going
to start stripping Marion, but Luke had beaten her to it so Gabriel started
working on Luke’s clothing. Gabriel might not have had as much interest in men
as Marion did; but she still knew her way around, so before long, she had
Luke’s cock as hard as the castle walls. By this time Marion also had Gabriel
soaking wet. Luke picked them both up and with both of them squealing he laid
them out on the bed. He started by nibbling on Marion’s toes while he rubbed
Gabriel’s feet. Then he would switch making sure to divide his attention
roughly evenly. Slowly he worked his way up both women. In the meantime,
Gabriel and Marion were kissing and caressing each other’s tits. Their nipples
were hard enough to cut glass when Luke got to their pussies. Here he could see
that they both could use a shave. That is if they intended to keep clean
shaven. Luke didn’t really care one way or the other although when pressed he
had a slight preference toward a neatly trimmed pussy. He liked the feeling of
his fingers going through their soft pussy hair.
He started out with his pussy eating by working on Gabriel. After all he had
started off by nibbling on Marion’s feet. Within minutes he had Gabriel barely
able to breath. She had to admit that there was something about a man’s beard
and mustache that really got her pussy flowing. At least that was the way that
Luke had his trimmed. He had kept it trimmed up neatly and this was enough to
drive Gabriel nuts. It didn’t help that Marion was sucking on her nipple at the
same time and since her hair was still loose; tickled Gabriel’s stomach and her
other tit. Her body finally had enough and she started convulsing. This would
have felt good expect that Luke and Marion were holding her body down lightly
and she couldn’t curl up like it wanted to. Gabriel cam so hard that her eyes
rolled up into her head.
Luke and Marion looked down at Gabriel and the mess she made with satisfied
looks on their faces. As Marion was admiring their handy work; Luke suddenly
knocked her over and began to work on her pussy too. Luke loved the taste of
both women but his favorite was still Marion. She was not only his lovely wife
but she had just a little bit sweeter nectar which was fitting being as she was
the goddess of beauty. Marion though wasn’t having it. She pushed Luke up and
over onto his back. She then spun around so that he could work her pussy while
she sucked on him. Marion normally wouldn’t have minded if Luke made her cum
with his tongue for, he was truly talented with it, but she wanted something
more tonight. If she was going to pass out from her Luke induced orgasms which
is usually what happened then she wanted his steaming hot cum deep inside her
where she hoped that it could do its job.
After Marion was happy with the state of Luke’s cock and her pussy; she once
again spun herself around and very slowly impaled herself. Somehow, they both
knew before they started that tonight was going to be a night for long, slow,
passionate long making. As Marion would slowly rise and fall on Luke’s cock,
she worked him with her Kegel muscles. After some minutes of this, she spun
around while still impaled and went reverse cowgirl. She liked this because she
could lean back against Luke’s strong chest and the underside of his cock would
rub on the top side of her cunt. An added bonus was the Luke could easily
message her tits and clit in this position. After a while Luke flipped both of
them over so that he could share in the work and pleasure of being on top. He
would first push in and down and then when he was stopped in that direction, he
would push up and go in a little deeper. This he knew would drive Marion nuts;
for doing this, Luke hit every one of her sensitive spots. Things were no
different this time for Marion was shouting at the top of her lungs within a
minute. Luke kept the same motion and speed up. If Marion would try to speed
things up, then he would slow down so that the same speed would be maintained.
Marion kept her singing up for she couldn’t do much else. Her singing and
yelling did finally wake Gabriel up. Marion started shaking like a leaf and
this made Luke go into overdrive. He pounded her with everything he had and
basically forced Marion’s pussy to explode. As she compressed down on him, he exploded
as well. Both of their eyes rolled back into their heads as Gabriel started
sucking on Marion’s tits again. Soon both Marion and Luke were spent.
Luke was barely able to roll off and the only reason that he did at all was
that Gabriel gave him a bit of a push for she wanted to eat Marion’ cream
filled cunt. But first she cleaned off Luke cream covered cock. Gabriel just
loved the taste of her two favorite people. After she had thoroughly cleaned
Luke off; she started in on Marion. Before long Marion was moaning again and
had her hands buried in Gabriel’s hair. Gabriel had thought that Luke was done
for the evening so she was surprised when she felt a large rough hand gently
rubbing her pussy lips. Luke was an expert with his fingers and despite their size,
they were very nimble. Soon Gabriel was getting wet again but her moans were
drowned out in Marion’s pussy. The extra vibration from Gabriel’s moaning
really got Marion going. Marion was able to look down for just a second and in
the moonlight streaming through the window; she could see Luke getting ready to
line up his soldier for another mission. Marion knew this mission started when
she felt Gabriel move forward a bit and start moaning harder. Marion swiped
another pillow so that she could watch as Luke pounded her lover’s pussy.
Marion was truly enjoying watching her husband fucking Gabriel. Since Gabriel
was being distracted by Luke’s cock, she wasn’t licking Marion as much but that
didn’t matter because Gabriel’s increasing moaning was doing a really good job
on Marion. Gabriel’s moaning increased as Luke increased his speed. This in
turn; pushed Marion closer still to another orgasm of her own. Things hit a
crescendo when Luke exploded again. Normally he wouldn’t have cum this soon
after cumming in his wife, but Gabriel’s pussy was still very tight because she
hadn’t had a child yet. Additionally, he felt kind of like a porn star because
he could see Marion watching him fucking her lover and this gave him one hell
of an ego boost. Gabriel felt Luke swell and his hot cum shoot up inside her.
This set her second orgasm off which in turn set off Marion’s second. All three
of them were now completely exhausted. Luke laid down on his back and each
woman took a shoulder. Marion pulled the covers over them and they quickly fell
into a very deep sleep.
Chapter 47.
The next month or so went about the same. The three of them would wake up
just before the sun came up and would get breakfast. Then Marion and Gabriel
would go out into the town to check on the progress of various projects and to
talk with the people. Gabriel would always take notes of anything that Marion
would need to look into. At first the people didn’t want anything to really do
with them, but as time passed, they began a accept Marion and Gabriel. It
helped tremendously that the concerns that they told Marion were taken care of
or at least looked into. Luke meanwhile would always start his day off with
reports from the front and would send out orders or work on organize supplies
to be sent off. They would gather again for lunch and catch each other up on
what all was going on and offer their suggestions for various problems. After
lunch, it was down to the hospital to visit the sick and wounded. They always
saved Pollyanna for last so that they could sit and talk with her. She was
starting to finally recover in addition to getting close to giving birth.
After visiting with Pollyanna, it was Luke’s turn to visit some of his
projects like the powder mill or the textile mill that he had built to provide
the army with uniforms. When he wasn’t making uniforms for the army, he was
making clothes for the people. These cost much less to make then other textiles
so he could sell them for much less. While Luke was doing this, Marion took
care of her civil administration duties. These usually took the rest of her
day. Supper was always about seven in the evening and this was their stopping
point for the day. The rule was that unless it was a matter of life or death,
business stopped at supper. After they ate, they would play games or work on
their hobbies for a couple of hours. Luke had set up a workshop in the castle
so that he could make various items. Marion found that she had a talent for
singing and composing music and Gabriel did woodworking. About an hour after
dinner one of them would start heating up the water for their nightly bathes.
They always bathed together so they could save water and time. Plus, it was
fun. After bath time, it was bed time. Usually, Luke would alternate which
woman he flooded with cum. After their romp between the sheets, the woman would
use Luke as their pillow and go to sleep.
Alice, in the meantime, had found someone of her own. She had always been a
little jealous of Marion after all Luke was a very kind and gentle lover. She
had been out in town one morning to buy some more herbs when she almost ran
into a young man in uniform. He had been on leave to attend him mother’s
funeral and he was on his way back to his unit. They apologized to each other
and ended up leaning against each other, laughing.
After that, they ended up in one of the taverns where they talked for a
couple of hours. There they found out more about each other. His name was
Markus Fletcher and he had joined Marion’s army because he had been an escaped
serf from one of Cecilia’s estates. He deeply impressed with the fact that
Alice was a doctor and furthermore she knew exactly what she was doing for the
most part unlike every other doctor in the known world. The fact that she was a
doctor didn’t bother him in the slightest and this impressed Alice, who was use
to men losing interest once they learned that she had no intention of giving up
medicine. For his part, he was impressed that Alice didn’t care about his
former occupation of serf. The important thing was that he was trying to make
himself better and was working hard at it. He had enrolled in classes through
the army to learn how to read and write. This was needed if he was going to
advance up the ranks. Finally, they had to get going. They exchanged contact
information and agreed to try and stay in contact.
Over the weeks, they wrote back and forth and got closer. Alice just loved
Markus’s sense of humor and his dry wit while Markus adored Alice’s
intelligence. The fact that she had flaming red hair and bright green eyes
didn’t hurt matters either. Then the letters from Markus stopped. At first
Alice wasn’t too concerned for he was a soldier after all but as time passed,
she started getting worried.
She knew that the army was taking light causalities in their campaign in the
lake district. Every few days she would get a new batch of casualties from the
front. By the time they got to her, they were mostly stable but she still had
plenty of work to do. One of these wounded looked kind of familiar but the
bandages across the lad’s face kept her from recognizing him. She did the first
time she went to change the bandages though. This man who looked like he had
caught a club to the face was none other than Markus. Alice was relieved for
Markus was alive and he quickly became her favorite patient. While under
Alice’s care; Markus became interested in medicine and volunteered for medic
training for by this time his reading and writing had gotten very good. After
he got over the blood and guts, Markus started proving that he had a talent for
medicine.
Pollyanna continued her healing under Alice’s close watch. She had been
relieved that her child had survived and was even more relieved when Matt
didn’t leave her. After all it wasn’t unheard of for husbands to leave their
wives after the misses had suffered such terrible injuries. Instead, he
transferred to the York engineering brigade, so that he could stay close to
Pollyanna, despite the fact that he had to take a low-level supervisor
position. This unit was responsible for overseeing all the engineering projects
going on all around York and truth be told Matt wasn’t much of an engineer; he
was a natural supervisor though. Pollyanna continued to advise in all
engineering projects that didn’t involve her having to go into the field. Luke
had made her a table that she could pull up to her bed so that she could work
from bed when she was hurting. Normally though she just worked from her office
which was just down the hall from her and Matt’s chambers so that she wouldn’t
have to risk stairs.
The army campaigning in the Lake District continued to win battle after
battle. It was getting to the point where nobody wanted to fight them and towns
would open their gates to Marion’s army without even being told to. As the army
campaigned, they built roads and bridges to help solidify the conquest. For the
labor to build these projects the army hired anyone who wanted a good paying
job. To fund the construction, the army used funds that had been seized from
rebellious nobles and from the light taxes that Marion had put in place. These
taxes were actually popular with the people because nobody was exempt, no
matter who. It didn’t hurt matters that the economy in Marion’s lands was
starting to grow rapidly. This was fueled by her light but fair taxes and the
complete elimination of tolls to use the roads.
Now anyone could take goods anywhere in Marion’s lands and not pay to use
the road network. If they transported them by water, they still had to pay to
use the locks but that money was used to maintain the locks. These combined
with the absolutely unprecedented demand for raw materials from the industries
being built in and around York, to pump money into the economy. To keep
inflation down, Marion used taxes to suck up the extra money floating around.
She would adjust them about every two months and this actually worked very
well. Luke told her that eventually this would get to be too complex but they
would cross that bridge when they got there. Everyone knew that it would take a
while before all the changes to take full effect but Marion had done a very
good job of making changes that would have immediate affects to buy time to
make the serious changes. Marion of course got the credit for all this
happening, but she refused to accept it saying that everyone had contributed.
Those close to her knew that Luke was really the force driving many of these
new ideas but he would never admit to it.
Chapter 48.
It was now late April, at least that’s what Luke said. One of the changes
that he was fighting for was to standardize calendars and time keeping. The
lake district had been pacified for the time being so Luke recalled the army.
He had another reason and that was he had started getting disturbing
intelligence reports coming from the south. Apparently, some of the more
rambunctious nobles in the mid-lands had started eyeing Marion’s land and were
recruiting a large army to take it by force. Their first attempt though was by
diplomacy. The most powerful noble among them had offered to marry Marion and
in this way, he could protect her with her being a woman and all. Marion sat
quietly through the ambassador’s entire presentation of why she should marry
the noble.
The presenter was none other than the noble’s younger brother and he assured
Marion that his brother’s army would crush anyone who would threaten these
lands if she would marry him. What the presenter didn’t notice though his
self-confident presentation was that everyone in the room who was associated
with Marion was doing their level best to not break out in laughter. They all
knew just how much Marion loved Luke and just how powerful Marion’s army truly
was. Marion was polite through the entire presentation, and had to give some of
the others in the room the stink eye to keep them quiet. One of those that
Marion had to quiet down was Gabriel. By now she knew that she was pregnant and
was very thankful for she had always loved children. Gabriel had to literally
bite her tongue to keep from laughing and telling the arrogant idiot off.
Marion though had another idea that would buy her some time to safely recall
her army.
“You make a very persuasive argument milord, but with something of this
magnitude I feel that it would be better for everyone if your brother would
come here and make his case for himself. This had nothing to do with you; just
that we have so far done well and I do not wish to risk damaging the progress
that we have made by making a decision without abdicate evidence.”
“You are a very wise young woman milady. I will give my brother your
response and I expect that he will accept your most gracious invitation.”
“Very well then; I await him eagerly. Guard. See this man to his horse and
safely out of York.”
“Yes Milady!” snapped the guard. “This way sir.”
On his way out, the brother couldn’t help but notice all the beautiful woman
that inhabited the castle and it was a mighty battle to restrain himself to
keep from tasting the local cuisine, but he did have an important mission to
do. Anyway, there would be plenty of time to fuck the local bitches senseless
after his brother had married Marion.
He would have been far less confident if he had seen what happened in the
hall after he left. Marion managed to keep everyone quiet until about ten
seconds after that idiot had walked out the door. Then God himself couldn’t
keep the people from laughing their asses off.
“Was that an ambassador or a comedian?” asked a crying Gabriel. She had been
laughing so hard that she couldn’t breathe.
“Tell you what. If science is ever able to figure it out; I’ll let you
know.” Was Marion’s response. This garnished even more laughter from everyone
in the hall. It was almost half an hour before anyone in the hall was able to
really function again. During this time Luke had walked in and was thoroughly
confused. ‘Whiskey! Tango! Foxtrot! Had he done something funny?’ thought Luke.
When Marion filled him in on what happened; he couldn’t help but chuckle.
“So honey, you going to have some fun with this?” Marion smiled widely and
nodded at him. After Luke escorted Marion from the hall he asked:
“So, what’s you thinking sweetheart?”
“Not sure yet, but we should have a few days to figure something out to
really put those idiots back in their place.”
They walked back to their chambers to relax a little before dinner. Today
they just laid on their bed and talked as they slowly caressed each other.
“You know something Luke? I think Gabriel is pregnant.” Luke smiled at this
“I figured as much but how did you find out?” Marion was shocked
“How did you find out?”
“I said “figured” not “found” sweetheart. I’ve been noticing that she hasn’t
been feeling good in the morning and she has been going bathroom more at night
then before.”
“I keep forgetting how observant you are.”
“It’s not hard when you two insist on using me as a pillow. I know when
either of you get up in the middle of the night.”
Marion just smiled at Luke for she truly enjoyed sleeping on Luke’s shoulder
and she knew that he loved having her there. They continued to just lay there
until it was time for dinner. Today it had been Gabriel’s turn to make dinner;
so, Luke and Marion got up and went to their personal dinner room. This room
had formally been a storage room, but Luke had converted it into a romantic
dining room with just enough room for the immediate family. Since Gabriel was
family, she had a seat at the table. Dinner tonight was roast duck. Luke had
scored the duck the day before when he had been out hunting. This was something
that he did a couple of times a month. He would go fishing at least once a week
even as busy as he was. After Gabriel brought the food in, she stood and said:
“Before we eat, I have an announcement to make” she paused here “I’m
pregnant!”
Marion jumped up and the ladies held each other as they jumped up and down.
Luke tipped his glass toward Gabriel and offered his congratulations. It took
Marion and Gabriel a few minutes to calm down enough so that they could eat.
Normally Luke would have been slightly annoyed but Marion had finally moved
Mackenzie and her caregivers to York the day before, because the real owners of
their original house had returned. They offered to let Marion keep the house,
but she insisted that it was their house after all and they should be the ones
to live in it. All in all, Luke’s life was finally looking good.
That night Luke was restless so Marion and Gabriel went to bed without him.
Usually this happened once a month or so. Luke had suffered from occasional
insomnia ever sense he had been in Iraq and he figured that he would suffer it
for the rest of his life. Eventually he would be able to go to sleep but it
would be early in the morning. He worked at making Alice some more tools for a
while and then he made his way back to his chambers to settle down in his
chair. He had just settled down when he heard the sound of the lock on the door
moving. If he had been asleep then he wouldn’t have noticed it but he was still
awake. Someone was trying to sneak into their room. Luke raced to the rear of
their chambers to where Marion and Gabriel were sleeping soundly. Luke placed a
hand across each of their mouths to keep them quiet. They woke up instantly and
when they figured out that it was Luke’s hand on their mouths, they settled
down instantly.
“Someone’s trying to get in.” Luke whispered. Gabriel and Marion were up in
a flash and both grabbed their weapons. Luke already had his and was by the
door when two men crept through. Luke waited until after the men had passed
before he peaked out the door. The last thing he wanted to do was to step in
front of more men. Seeing none, he turned his attention back to the men in the
room. He needn’t worry about these two for Marion and Gabriel both took one and
killed the assassins quietly. In the darkness, Luke could hear someone else ask
if they were done yet. Luke crept out and found a smaller man hiding in the
shadows. A quick strike to the head and the stranger was out cold.
Luke checked the rest of the room and finding no one; he relocked the door
and propped a chair against it. He then signaled that the coast was clear.
Gabriel quickly lit a lamp so that they could see. The two that the ladies
dispatched, didn’t have much on them, but the one that Luke had captured, was
dressed like a minor noble. Luke threw a bucket of cold water in the man’s face
and he began to wake up. Marion didn’t waste any time putting clothes on. She
put her foot right over the man’s balls.
“You have ten seconds to tell me what you’re doing here before I crush your
balls.” The man started protesting but all Marion did was count down. As she
counted down, she gradually increased the pressure on the idiot’s balls. When
she reached two, the man gave in.
“Alright, alright” the man gasped trying to hold tears back for Marion
hadn’t been holding back in her pressure. After the man gave, Marion took her
foot off his balls.
“Tell us everything you know and make it quick unless you want to eat your
balls.” The man started singing like a canary.
“I used to be employed by your sister, but when the group’s leader vanished,
I took off. The last thing I wanted was to be near Cecilia after that failure.
I found employment with Vincent, Duke of Sheffield. He tasked me with isolating
you for he is after your lands.”
The man started sharing at Marion and Gabriel. He had never seen grown women
that had no hair below the neck and this fascinated him. Everyone that he had
ever known would have never shaved their body hair off. His eyes traced the
lady’s curves and he tried to remember every little detail.
“Okay tell us everything about this Vincent clown.” said Luke. When the man
looked at Luke, he nearly fainted. During this whole time, Luke had been behind
the man and therefore out of sight. Just to scare the man some more, Luke
picked up one of the tools for the fireplace and bent the formally straight
handle into a tight circle. As intended the man pissed his pants at seeing
this.
“Well Marion you think this will fit this bastard’s neck?”
“Um looks a little big there.” snickered Gabriel and Marion smiled at her.
Luke held the loop of metal up to the man’s neck for size and made a show of
adjusting it. By this time the man was beyond scared and would have traveled to
the depths of hell just to get away from this giant of a man.
“Look here master assassin. If you answer all of this man’s questions
truthfully then I will consider letting you go.” Marion then turned to Gabriel
“Gabriel can you go get the guards and find out how these idiots got in?”
Gabriel threw a robe on and took off down the hall.
“How would you know if I am truthful?”
“The giant is really good at telling if people are telling him the truth.”
Luke looked down at the man
“Why is Vincent looking to take Marion’s land?”
“He is always wanting more land and the recent boom had attracted his
attention.”
“How many soldiers does he have at his disposal?”
“I have no idea, I swear.”
“Is he planning on using military force?” The captive shrugged.
“What was your mission tonight?”
“We were tasked with killing the head body guard and Marion’s husband.
Marion was not to be harmed. He wanted to take over and force her to marry
him.”
Luke already knew that the noble’s brother that visited earlier was a
different noble. He was now really glad that he had been able to marry Marion
first.
“Last question. What will happen to you since you failed?”
“Who said I failed?”
“Well, the fact that Marion’s husband is the one questioning you and is
about to kill you would be a good indication that you failed. Now how to kill
you?”
Before Luke could kill the man, the guards came in with Gabriel. Luke
watched carefully as the guards took out the dead bodies and he saw just what
he was looking for. One of the guards had been bought off. He knew this when he
saw the look of recognition in one of their faces. Luckily, he was the one
guard that wasn’t carrying a body. On his way out, Luke asked him to stay to
take custody of the captured man. Gabriel was busy telling Marion about how the
assassins got in. They had cut the throat of one of the side door guards and
took his keys.
The other guard had seemed to have vanished. Luke had his suspicions about
the missing guard but before he could make them known, the turncoat guard
stuck. He took his knife and thrust it into Luke’s back, or tried to anyway.
Luke had been watching and saw the guard move to where he was out of Luke’s
line of sight. As soon as Luke heard the man take a bit of a deeper breath,
Luke turned to his side and took a quick step back. This caused the guard to
miss with his initial thrust. Luke grabbed the man’s wrist with his right hand
and took his left elbow and drove it into the man’s face knocking him out. Luke
then looked over at the captive to see that the man had just realized that he
had completely failed for the fear was evident.
Marion ordered that he be taken and hung in the dungeon until dead and that
his body given to Alice so that she could teach a new group of students, proper
surgical techniques. Luke meanwhile had searched the turncoat guard and had
found the payment he had received. Luke was stunned at just how much the guard
had been paid but Marion wasn’t. She knew of the noble that the assassin spoke
of and knew that he was very wealthy. Luke stripped the guard of his weapons
and carried him to the dungeon where he could be dealt with later.
When Luke got back, he found Gabriel comforting an obviously distraught
Marion. Luke made sure to lock the door and he rushed to Marion’s side as well.
Marion had come so close to losing everything again and she was getting close
to her limit. Luke gently rubbed his hand across her back for she had never
even bothered to put any clothes on.
“Marion” he said softly. She slowly looked at him with her puffy red eyes
“Let me ask you something. What would your life had been like if we hadn’t have
met? Just think about that for a minute. If William hadn’t killed you in the
ambush then you would have been most likely been brought back here where you
would have been raped day and night. Gabriel here almost suffered that fate as
well. Now you have a beautiful child and two people how love you more than life
itself. In addition, you are trying to change the world and many of those that
are feeling threatened by this are the ones who have the power now and they are
not going to want to give up their power so easily.”
“I know Luke, somedays that’s all I think about. It’s just with everything
that’s happened; is all this worth it?”
“Marion you know that we can’t answer that question for you. You are going
to have to find the answer to that yourself.”
With that Luke gently laid Marion back on the bed. He stripped and crawled
into bed with her. By now she was quietly crying so Luke gently moved her so
that she was resting on one of Luke’s massive shoulders. Gabriel took her rob
off and climbed into her regular spot. From here she could look right into
Marion’s eyes and the image she saw was one of distress and terror. Gabriel
knew the reasons for those looks so she didn’t have to ask. Eventually Marion
was able to cry herself to sleep and Gabriel soon joined her. Luke though
remained awake for he was still worried and he needed some time to think.
Chapter 49.
Marion's expands her control.
The next morning, Marion woke up terrified and alone. It had been a long
night for her because she had almost constant nightmares. Images of Gabriel on
fire and Luke hanging from a tree, gutted; filled her head. Also, images of
Pollyanna giving birth and her child split open on a pike while still attached
by the umbilical cord; her own child being tossed into a pig pen and being
eaten alive also flew around her head. All this while she was tied to a stake
so unable to do anything about any of this. Her cries just garnished cheers
from the crowd who were being led be Cecilia. Marion had even begged to be
killed but nobody would take the couple of seconds to kill her. On more than
one occasion during the night; Marion had woken up screaming bloody murder,
only to realize that she was safe in her bed and Luke’s strong arms were
wrapped around her. Finally, she woke up for the day and she realized that she
had been sweating all night for she was very tacky and the sheets were soaked.
Looking out the window, Marion figured that it was almost ten in the
morning. ‘Shit’ she thought for she had a lot of work that she had to do today.
Marion managed to drag her feet out of bed and sit upright. Her head was
pounding and she felt very warm and weak. This was the worst she had felt since
she had gotten extremely sick when she was young. It took her almost five
minutes to crawl out of bed and make it to where Luke had installed a water
faucet. Eventually he claimed that he would have hot and cold water available
but for now it was only cold. He got the water there by using the steam engine
that he had to power his shop, to pump water up to the roof of the castle,
where he had put large tanks in to hold the water.
This way the entire castle could have running water and he would only need
to pump the water up there once a day, usually in the evening. Luke had even
managed to hook these water tanks into a primitive fire suppression system for
the castle. He was still working on making enough flushing toilets for
everyone, but there was enough in place to manage and nobody had to use chamber
pots anymore. As this plumbing was coming online, the seasonal diseases that
usually made their yearly appearance were absent this year in locals where the
sanitation system had been upgraded.
Marion threw water in her face in an attempt to wake herself up. It took
some time but the cold water plus the sunlight started to work their magic on
her. After she had washed her face, she went over to the window where she let
the warm sunlight drench her nude body. As she slowly moved around, her hair
began to flow again and started catching the morning light sending golden rays
through the room. The warmth of the sun felt so good on her skin that she
almost fell asleep standing up. The warmth also helped to loosen up her stiff
muscles. After twenty minutes of standing in the sun she felt good enough to
get dressed and to go get some work done.
The first order of business today was to find out everything about the
turncoat guard. Marion walked into her office, only to find Gabriel and Luke
hard at work. As she came through the door Luke said without looking up:
“You don’t need to worry about that turncoat guard anymore. We had him
executed this morning after we pumped him for information. It looks like he was
a greedy bastard who also didn’t like the fact that you have such a close
relationship to Gabriel or to me for that matter. He still thought that Cecilia
should still be the ruler for “she was born first and it was her right”.”
At this Luke scoffed and refocused on the paperwork in front of him. He had
already gone through all of his paperwork for that morning. Since the main body
of the army was on their way back home, they didn’t make an overwhelming amount
of work for Luke. Gabriel in the meantime was going through the intelligence
reports from their spies that they had all over England. Right now, the only
threat to them was from the area around Sheffield and once the army had got
back in a couple of days, that threat would diminish greatly. They knew that
nobles in the area had teamed up and were rapidly building a large army to take
on Marion.
After Marion had been filled in on everything, she nodded and went off to
check on Pollyanna. She was in better spirits this morning for she was actually
feeling pretty good for once so she was able to actually get some work of her
own done. Marion stayed and talked with Pollyanna until it was lunchtime. After
lunch Marion, Gabriel, and Luke toured the town to see what all was going on.
This took much longer than it used to because the town was so busy. It seemed
like on every street corner someone was trying to sell something.
The whole place was now more like one big market. All these sights and
sounds made Marion smile. Not only was the town more alive now but with all
this commerce going on, her tax coffers were going to swell. Most people barely
recognized them for there were so many new people in town that most had only
heard descriptions so vague that Marion could be standing right in front of
them and they wouldn’t know it. Before they went back for the evening, they
bought stuff for dinner. After dinner, Luke continued to work on Alice’s new tools
and the solar water heaters that he had been tinkering with.
Life for Marion continued much in this same way for the next week. At least
her nightmares were calming down and she was actually able to get through the
night without screaming. Her army made it back safe and sound and she had given
most of them a week’s leave so that they could visit with their families or
just relax. Many of the soldiers also had a lot of loot from this expedition
and they were eager to spend it. Some got drunk, some used it to pay off debts,
some used it to buy a piece of land for themselves, and still others were
thinking about starting a family of their own.
Speaking of family, Marion had also made sure to spend time with her small
family. She really enjoyed watching Luke play with their daughter and after
some warming up, Marion enjoyed playing as well. Luke had even moved their
daughter into their chambers so that they could help take care of her. Marion
was confused by this but figured that it was important to Luke so she didn’t
complain about it too much.
Chapter 50.
It was the during the first week of May that the noble who had proposed
through his brother, made it to York and he was amazed at just how much wealth
had found its way into the city. In fact, Marion wasn’t even bothering to
rebuild the walls for she had decreed that the town would grow in that
direction first. This would give her time to have the rest of the walls
demolished. First, some of Pollyanna’s engineers would go out and lay out the
new section of town. Then crews would start excavating for the sewer and water
system. Since there were no such thing as environmental reviews or any of that
B S, the crews were able to work fast. After the underground infrastructure had
been put in place, the roads would be put in on top and then the buildings
could be built. The two nobles and their entourage managed to get themselves
lost for the city was changing so rapidly.
They also had themselves a run in with Marion’s new city police force. They
had been stopped be someone directing traffic away from a construction area and
the nobles didn’t like a commoner telling them what to do and they took
offense. The commoner fought back against the nobles and this attracted the
attention of a pair passing officers. The officers listened to both sides of
the story and then gave the nobles two options: apologize to the commoner or
spend the night in jail. The nobles attempted to make themselves a third option
but this was slammed shut when the officers beat the crap out of the entourage.
The nobles then apologized and were on their way with proper directions this
time.
At the castle gates, the nobles were forced to disarm. It was here that they
learned of the assassination attempt and Marion was done with taking chances.
Once in the castle, they were still further amazed since it seemed like every
square centimeter of castle was having work done to it. The nobles watched as
copper pipes were put in for fresh water and iron pipes to haul away waste.
Plate glass windows were also being put in. This was something else that Luke
had introduced. Sure, windows had existed before but they were all handmade and
inconsistent. That inconsistency offended Luke’s engineering soul so he had
started doing stuff about it. One of the results was the windows.
Once they had managed to make their way to the great hall where most nobles
did business and Marion had spoken with the brother; they learned that Marion
conducted her business from an office down the hall. Stepping through the
office door, the nobles were almost ran over by workers. Men and women were
going in every which direction carrying reports and other papers. Many more
people were working from desk filling out reports. They were escorted to the
back of the room where they were met by a large door with two very fearsome
looking guards on it and never mind that one of the guards was a woman. After
the nobles explained just who they were, one of the guards opened the door and
stuck their head in. The nobles were just able to hear the guard announce their
presence.
The guard then told them to go right in, but the entourage would have to
stay outside. They were directed to a comfortable lounge where they could wait.
All through this the nobles were having a hard time containing themselves for
most of the women working were showing much more skin than they were used to
seeing outside of a whorehouse. The older one’s composer was almost completely
undone when he saw Marion and Gabriel for the first time. He had been warned by
the younger brother but the older one didn’t quite believe him and now seeing
Marion he could see that his younger brother didn’t exaggerate anything and it
anything wasn’t kind enough toward the ladies’ beauty. It didn’t help that the
way Gabriel was bent over, the men could see right down her blouse that she was
wearing and they could watch her tits gently sway back and forth.
To be continued in part 11, Based on a post by somethin fishy,
for Sex Stories.
54 min
October 04, 2025 Luke’s HAARP Time Warp: Part 9
Luke’s HAARP Time Warp: Part 9
Marion faces news challenges.
Based on a post by somethin fishy,
in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.

Chapter 41.
Luke was up early, dressed, and out of the tent before the ladies even woke
up. His first stop was to check with the sentries and he learned that
everything had been quiet. His next stop was the hospital. If he was going to
be going on this campaign then he would be needing medical support. He was
surprised to find that Alice was still on duty. After talking things over with
her, she agreed to send two of her doctors and the needed supporting nurses and
staff with Luke. That taken care of he went back to Marion’s tent where he got
the fire going again and started breakfast. He had managed to score some eggs
from one of the locals yesterday so that was what he made for breakfast along
with some sausage.
He did admit that he missed his black pepper and garlic that he used to put
on his eggs. At least he did have some salt. As he was finishing up the
cooking; the ladies stumbled out of the tent barely dressed. Luke put the
lady’s breakfast on their plates and gave them both a glass of fresh milk while
he took water for himself.
After breakfast Marion and Gabriel went back in the tent to finish getting
dressed while Luke saw to it that his troops were getting ready to leave. It
only took Luke an hour to get everything ready to go. One of the things he did
was to make sure to say bye to his wife in private. They were only able to hug
and kiss a bit under the time constraint but it was enough. The next time they
would see each other it wouldn’t be as husband and wife but as commander and
subordinate.
Luke got the army assembled and before they left Marion inspected her
troops. The troops all moved in perfect unison, almost as if they were one
person. Lurking in the back of her mind was the thought that only a year ago
this kind of precision was unheard of in a modern military unit and nobody had
ever dreamed of weapons anywhere like these. Now she was in command of the
deadliest army in the world. After Luke left with his troops, Marion didn’t
allow herself time to feel sorry for herself for she had to get back to York.
All the cavalry patrols had returned and reported no other enemy troops in the
area. Marion left about midday with the remaining four hundred men of her army.
The main thing they were doing was escorting Alice’s medical unit and Marion
back to York. She made sure to detach units to villages along the route to help
secure Luke’s supply lines.
It took Marion four days to get back to York for the wounded really slowed
them down. In a way this was a blessing for Marion could take care of some
business that she needed to do anyway. She had Pollyanna finish up her
surveying work and to start working on laying out a new road. This road would
be one of the best that had been built in Britain since the Romans. The road
would go from York and eventually reach the lake district. Marion was busy with
other things as well. Her authority was still shaky in this area and the local
nobles were none too happy with a woman in charge.
One of the local castles, Marion had to take under siege. With the highly
advanced artillery at her disposal, this only took a couple of hours but still
it was annoying and the nobles which held out against her were stripped of all
their land and possessions. The land was then sold to the peasants that had
formally worked the land. Money from the land sales went right into Marion’s
coffers. Problem was that many of the peasants didn’t have the money so Marion
would make loans to them that was payable over a set number of years. The
noble’s possessions would be divided up among the army with everyone getting a
share. It goes without saying that after the first couple of nobles resisted
and were dealt with so swiftly that resistance died down.
Getting back to York, Marion paraded the troops right through the city for
everyone to see. Marion’s flags were uncased and the army marched to the sound
of Rule Britannia. The people went wild as their soldiers passed. At first,
they were nervous because most of the army wasn’t there but Marion let it be
known that most of the army was on their way to punish the nobles of the lake
district for their unprovoked attack on them.
After the parade and the party afterwards, it was time to get back to work.
Marion wanted the sanitation system of the city drastically improved for she
now had enough money to pay for it. That was Pollyanna’s first chore; draw up
designs for the sewer system. Pollyanna had to be careful through for her
pregnancy was much rougher on her then Marion’s had been. She was sick most
mornings and some days she had trouble just getting out of bed. Marion always
made sure to stop in and check on her every day. Matt however was doing a
really good job of caring for her so Marion wasn’t worried too much.
Alice warned that Pollyanna might have to have a C section when the time
came for Pollyanna had narrow hips. Marion put Pollyanna on restricted duty.
She only would work when she felt up to it. Fortunately, the sewer system
wasn’t too complicated so Pollyanna was able to get the plans drawn up good
enough so the workers could start work.
Getting back to York, Marion had other problems on her hands for rumors had
got out that her and Gabriel were lovers. The preachers that Marion had pissed
off by rocking the boat and openly protecting Jews were incensed and quickly
started stirring things up. It took a couple of weeks but soon every bible
thumper was at Marion’s door, demanding that she and Gabriel stand trial for
homosexuality and heresy. Gabriel was scared far worse than she had ever been
before for she didn’t want to see Marion hurt.
“Marion, I think we can sneak you out this evening. Once out of town you can
head up and join Luke!”
“Leave! Are you mad? If I leave then the forces that we have been fighting
will have won and Stella and Tom and Robin would have died in vain. No! I will
not leave! We are going to fight this and we are going to win! Now come with me
darling.”
Marion took Gabriel by the hand and lead her to a balcony that overlooked
the crowd. Marion made sure that her jewelry was on full display, especially
the ring which Luke had made for her. When they came out on the balcony; it
didn’t take long for the people to notice them. Marion was pleased to see that
her soldiers remained loyal to her. They all knew just how devoted she was to
Luke and none of them would very dream of doing anything to piss him off. They
figured that this was between Luke, Marion, Gabriel, and God and they were not
going to get into it. The crowd however had been whipped up by the
fundamentalist preachers and they were after blood.
Marion gripped the railing and looked out over the crowd. She could feel
that Gabriel was trying to stay out of sight, but Marion pulled her up to the
railing as well. Once there Marion put one of her hands over Gabriel’s and gave
it a little squeeze. What Gabriel didn’t know was that Marion had secretly sent
a message to Luke, ordering him to return with all speed for rumors were flying
about her and Gabriel and Marion knew that things were going to get ugly. She
also knew that Cecilia would use this against her for Cecilia had become even
more bitter as time passed.
The mood of the crowd was hostile as Gabriel and Marion stood there. Soon
Gabriel pulled out one of her guns and shot into the air to silence the crowd.
After the crowd quieted down some, Marion began to speak:
“Friends, citizens” She yelled “Why do concern yourself with what I do in my
bedroom? Why do you concern yourself with whom I choose love? Do you not have
enough to worry you without worrying yourselves about who I share My bed with?”
“You sinner, you homosexual bitch! You Jew lover!” cried one of the pastors
“You will bring the wrath of God down on our heads because of your wicked ways!
We demand that Gabriel be burnt at the stake for she has to be some kind of
witch. After all who else would create such devilish weapons.”
The crowd roared their approval and Gabriel turned white and started to
softly cry. Marion though stayed calm. One she didn’t care about this
hypocrite. Two was she had another secret. Marion smiled at a thought. She
turned to Gabriel and put one of her hands on Gabriel’s check and turned her
face so that they were eye to eye. Gabriel’s crying was almost enough to kill
Marion for she loved her so much. Marion made sure that her left hand was to
the crowd so that they could see her wedding ring shine in the afternoon light
as she pulled Gabriel’s lips to her own and kissed her passionately. This
really worked the crowd up and they began to beat on the castle doors for they
wanted these lesbians gone.
The crowd burst through the doors and within half an hour had drug Marion
and Gabriel out of the castle and had freed Cecilia and her still loyal men,
although there wasn’t many of these. Marion’s troops that she had in the castle
had been overwhelmed for they were drastically outnumbered. Alice’s medical
unit was put in chains and Pollyanna and Matt were arrested. Most of Marion’s
troops were in the countryside maintaining order. The pastors had two stakes
put up in the town square and brush piled around them. They were going to burn
these homos at the stake and hoped that God wouldn’t punish them for these
foolish woman’s sins. Cecilia was fully supporting them and was encouraging
them. As Cecilia herself was getting ready to lit Marion’s pile on fire;
Gabriel called out to Marion with tears streaming down her face:
“I love you, Marion and I always will!”
“Enough!” A new voice boomed. It seemed like the houses shook and the bells
in town toll with the word.
Chapter 42.
Luke’s army was moving swiftly through the countryside. Anyone who resisted
was quickly dealt with for Luke was in no mood to dick around with every petty
noble in his path. Villages were secured and bridges built so that Luke’s
supplies could keep coming. As the army moved, Luke had laid the foundations
for the road that Marion had wanted built. As Luke detached troops to guard
villages, he was also actively recruiting and he was recruiting more than he
was detaching. All the recruits were put through his training program for the
one thing he wasn’t about to do was to risk expanding his army at the cost of
quality. At first many of these new recruits rebelled against Luke’s disciple
but Luke’s sergeants quickly put an end to that. If they had to, they would
beat the disciple into the new recruits for these sergeants were true believers
of Luke’s training process. After all they had seen first-hand, the results.
On and on the army marched. They moved like the wind. When they would come
into an area for the first time everyone from the nobles to the serfs would be
nervous for armies were vicious and were barely more than undisciplined mobs.
Luke’s army was different in every way. They paid for their food and drink.
Towns that surrendered were not plundered and instead usually saw a massive
increase in business for everyone from the tavern keepers to the prostitutes to
the formally unemployed who were hired in mass to work on various projects.
The nobles were always pissed though for one of the things that always
happened was all serfs were freed. Luke’s army would not tolerate serfdom and
indeed many of them had previously been serfs. It seemed that every week
another noble would rebel and they would be dealt with swiftly and brutally.
They would be killed and their former land would be seized and sold to the
former serfs who wanted the chance to own their own land.
After a week and a half Luke got an urgent message from Marion. It seemed
that somehow word of her and Gabriel had got out and the pastors were stirring
the people up against her. She ordered Luke to return to York immediately and
with all speed. Now Luke had a serious problem for he was almost a solid week
march from York if he took the whole army. Therefore, he decided to take only
his most trusted cavalry unit with him. He left orders with is second in
command that she was to continue on her way toward the lake district.
Luke wasn’t worried about her because she was good and was getting to the
point at which being in full command would do her some good. He had explained
the situation to her and she understood for she also knew about Marion and
Gabriel. In fact, most of the army either knew about them or at least
suspected.
Luke was on his way back to York within an hour of getting the message. He
rode swiftly and didn’t stop until there was no light with which to see by. If
anyone had any complaints, they didn’t speak them for one Luke wouldn’t have
listened anyway and two he was sharing in their hardship. Three was that
everyone could see just how concerned he was.
The two hundred cavalry troopers that Luke had with him were the best in the
army and were making almost eighty kilometers a day and with the news coming
out of York, Luke somehow knew that they were still going to be late. Silently
he swore to himself that if Marion was murdered that he would level York and
kill all the inhabitants.
When Luke got the gates of York, he knew that it was going to be close for
most of the gates were unguarded and locked. Finally, he found one that was
still manned and they quickly let him in and explained to them all what was
going on. Looking at the faces of his troops, Luke could see the anger for Marion
had been extremely kind toward them and their families. Plus, they all knew
just how much their commander loved her and they were going to punish those who
threatened Marion. Luke ordered the gates locked for he didn’t want any of
these bastards to escape. Then he ordered the guards to join him. The guards
got on some of the horses with the smaller cavalry personal and they were off.
They raced down the city streets and soon enough were at the square where
Marion and Gabriel were tied to stakes. They were about to be burned. They all
heard Gabriel cry out to Marion and any thoughts of mercy for the people in the
square vanished.
Luke brought his horse to front and center before his troops and bellowed
out:
“Enough!” The sound of his voice stopped everyone in their tracks and
everyone turned toward him. His voice seemed to go on forever and the bells in
the churches of the town seemed to ring with the word. Cecilia had hardened
even further in the last year since Luke had rescued them from the ambush that
was supposed to kill Marion.
“There’s the bastard that led so many into sin! Kill Him for He is the devil
himself and the Lord will protect you!”
With this the crowd started toward Luke. He had other ideas in mind though.
He took his rifle, drew up and shot the torch right out of Cecilia’s hand. He
then drew his saber and his troops drew theirs.
“For Marion And Gabriel…Charge!”
With that, Luke’s cavalry charges into the oncoming mob. What followed was
carnage. Luke’s troopers hacked and slashed in every direction. To people who
were watching from the buildings it was almost like watching a piece of art in
motion. The gold and silver of the sabers reflecting in the evening sunlight;
the drops of blood looked like rubies flying in every direction. Luke was the
most ferocious of the lot. He charged forward, with no care but to get to and
save Marion. He slashed left and right; he even used his horse to trample men
and woman alike. Afterwards, his troops would swear that the Norse god of war,
Oden, was riding on Luke’s shoulders and helped clear the way. As soon as Luke
reached Marion, Cecilia took off with her loyal men.
Luke stopped just long enough to cut Marion loose before he took off after
Cecilia. He quickly cut down her men. He then jumped off his horse and landing
on Cecilia, drove her into the ground for he had better ideas on what to do
with her. As soon as Luke had cut Marion loose, she ran over and untied
Gabriel. They then collapsed and started crying for they had come within a
whisker of being burned at the stake and Luke had rescued them in the most
dramatic fashion imaginable. By the time they had stopped crying, it was all
over.
Around the square, hundreds lay dead or dying. Luke had captured Cecilia
alive and some of his other troopers had captured the priest who had been
stirring the people up. Marion ordered that they all be put in irons and thrown
into the dungeon; she would deal with them tomorrow. She ordered the release of
anyone who had been arrested by Cecilia. When she saw the way in which they had
handled Alice and Pollyanna, Marion almost went and strangled Cecilia herself
for both women had been beaten badly. Then Marion learned that some of her men
and woman that had been in the hospital had been killed in their beds and that
some of the nurses had been raped and the strangled. This was too much for even
Marion and she broke down in tears for she felt that this had been all her
fault.
As bad as Marion felt, Gabriel felt worse. After all, if she had just
refused Marion’s love then none of this would have happened. Gabriel then made
her mind up that she was going to commit suicide that night. As she was
leaving, she felt a large hand on her arm. She stopped and found herself
looking into Luke’s bright blue eyes. Whatever else she felt, she owed this man
everything.
“Take care of her Luke; she has earned it and she is going places.” Luke
seemed to know what was going through her mind just by the look in his eyes.
“Yes, she is. She will go far in life with you at her side.” Gabriel started
crying again.
“I can’t protect her through! You see what happened today? If it wasn’t for
me none of this would have happened”
“Now Gabriel, do tell me just how you know that? You have a crystal ball of
something that will allow you to see into an alternate dimension or something?”
When she didn’t answer Luke continued: “That’s right honey, you don’t know.
With everything that Marion has been doing, she is bound to stir up the
thickheaded idiots who don’t want to lose their power and they will do anything
to keep it. Additionally, if the blame for this could be put at anyone’s feet
it would be mine. After all I saved Marion from William’s ambush, I introduced
you to Marion, I encouraged you to be yourself, and I built the weapons that
allowed Marion to take power so fast.”
When he finished, Gabriel was silent. Everything Luke had said was true and
she knew it. She also knew that her lot would have been far worse under Richard
then with Marion. Gabriel lowered her head and she felt Luke’s hand on her chin
lifting it back up.
“Never bow your head again Gabriel!” growled Luke “Keep your head up. Be
proud of who you are. You are your own person and the choices that you make are
your own. Always remember that if there are people in this world that hate you
because of who you are; they are also people who love you and will gladly kill
or be killed to protect you.”
Gabriel lifted her head slowly. Fresh tears were streaming down her face;
only now they were tears of joy. Never again would she question herself; never
again would she question her own loyalty to Marion or Luke; never again she
swore that she would ever be tempted to take her own life again. She jumped up
into Luke’s arms and kissed him fiercely. By now Marion had walked over seeing
Gabriel crying and she was concerned. Then Marion watched as Gabriel jumped up
into Luke’s arms and she smiled; all was good. She went to stand next to Luke.
When Gabriel saw her, she let go of Luke and squealed Marion’s name as she
jumped up and wrapped her legs around Marion’s waist and knocked her to the
floor but neither of them cared. They were kissing even more fiercely than
Gabriel had kissed Luke while Luke looked down on them and smiled warmly. He
truly loved both Marion and Gabriel. He also decided that if Gabriel wanted to
have a child that Luke would be happy to act as her sperm donor.
After ensuring that her troops were indeed back in control, Marion headed
off for bed with Luke and Gabriel in tow. She was mentally and physically
exhausted and knew that Gabriel and Luke were as well. When they got back to
Marion’s rooms, the ladies started to disrobe but the look on Luke’s face
stopped them.
“You can finish stripping for bed in a minute, ladies, but first I have
something that I want to say to Gabriel. Gabriel, thank you so much for
protecting Marion when I’m not around for you have no idea just how much your
actions mean to me. I know that Marion told you that I am a one-woman man but
for you I will gladly make an exception. This is something that I should have
done a long time ago but I was blinded by my past life and habits. I know that
I have no right to ask but can you please accept my apologies for ignoring you
for so long.”
Gabriel smiled as she again jumped up into Luke’s arms. This time through she
wrapped her legs around Luke’s body and her tongue was wrestling for room in
his mouth. This time it was Marion who warmly smiled for she had been wanting
Luke to accept Gabriel as a lover for a long time but she knew better than to
push Luke. She also knew that nothing would happen tonight for everyone was
exhausted. She and Gabriel had just escaped being executed and Luke had been
riding hard since well before sunrise. Sure, enough Gabriel started showing
signs of exhaustion and Luke had been showing his for a while so as soon as all
three were naked; they climbing into bed with Gabriel this time occupying the
middle spot with Luke’s arms around her. No sooner they get the blanket over
them, then they fall asleep.
Chapter 43.
The next morning came way too early of any of the trio. They were still
snoring away when one of the guards knocked on the door.
“This had better be fucking important!” yelled out Marion who immediately
regrated yelling for her head was killing her. The guard was an old hand and
was used to Marion’s temper and knew that if something important came up then
her temper would go away.
“It is ma’am.” Called out the guard.
“Come in.” said Marion. She knew that the only way the guards would disturb
her was if something was important. Marion sat up as the guard came through the
door, giving him an excellent view of her tits. The guard was straining not to
show any emotion but when Gabriel sat up and stretched, the guard’s disciple
nearly broke down.
“Oh, hi. What’s up?” was Gabriel’s response to the guard as she got up. The
guard was almost whimpering as Gabriel’s powerful and tone ass came into view.
When she turned around and revealed her silken smooth pussy, the guard came in
his pants. By this time, Luke was stirring to. He saw Gabriel starting to dress
for the day and then he saw the guard’s face and had to bite his tongue to keep
from laughing for the guard looked like a young man seeing his first real naked
woman. When the guard looked at Luke, Luke thought that the poor guy was going
to have a heart attack so Luke just smiled warmly at the man. The guard began
to calm down a bit, but it obvious that all he wanted to do was to get out of
there and find somewhere private.
“Tell them that we will be right down.” Said Marion as she was climbing out
of bed, giving the poor guard another eye full. Luke was beginning to wonder if
the guy was going to even make it out of the room. Of course, he knew exactly
what the guard was going through, for he had felt much the same way the first
time he had seen Marion naked, of course though she was much more tone now then
she was before. As soon as the man was out the door, Luke couldn’t hold it
anymore and fell out of bed; he was laughing so hard. The woman thought that he
had gone nuts, Luke was laughing so hard. Eventually he was able to calm down.
“What’s so funny?” asked Gabriel with genuine curiosity.
“You didn’t notice the look on the guards face?” asked Luke
“No why?”
“Because that poor man just came in his pants when you stood up and when he
remembered that I was in the room, he almost dropped dead on the floor.”
“Oh. You sure?” asked Gabriel. Luke just gave the duh look.
“Right. I guess I have a way to go toward reading men, don’t I?”
“Not as much as you might think sweetheart but then again being a man myself
and having gone through all the emotions that guy just went through, I do have
a bit of an advantage. At least I didn’t have to go through them all at once
through like he just did.”
“Ya. Hey Marion, what was the message anyway?”
“Seems like one of the priests that was stirring up trouble yesterday wants
to confess something to me. Not sure what he’s thinking because he is going to
be executed.”
“Guess there’s only one way to find out.” Was Gabriel’s response.
“Yep”
With that the three of them got dressed and went down to the dungeons. The
prison guard snapped to attention when Marion came to the bottom of the steps
and opened the door for the trio. Luke stayed at the door with the guard while
stepping inside Marion called out:
“We’ll call you when we are done.”
“Yes ma’am” replied the guard.
Marion walked over to the priest’s cell and asked:
“Well, who wanted to talk to me?”
“I did” answered the main priest in yesterday’s riot. “You two actually
think that your sinful ways will go unpunished well think again. God will smite
you and you will rot in eternal hell!”
“Marion, I didn’t leave a wake-up call from the nuthouse!” whined Gabriel
“Don’t worry for I know that I didn’t and I doubt that Luke did either.”
“Why didn’t the bastard come down here? He too scared to face me?” asked
someone from the corner cell.
“Don’t worry about my husband Cecilia for he had more important things to do
then listen to the rantings of a bunch of lunatics. Oh, and don’t worry about
your execution either for I have something very special in mind for you.”
“You wouldn’t dare execute a man of God!” hissed one of the priests.
“Man of God?” questioned Gabriel “The only thing that I’m seeing is men of
Satan for a true man of God would show God’s love to all people and not just
the ones who kiss their fat lazy asses.”
With that Gabriel planted a kiss on Marion’s lips.
“Ready to go honey?”
“Yep” with that Marion and Gabriel walked up to the door and told the guard
that they were ready. Nobody opened the door for them.
“Guard?” called out Marion.
“See told you bitch. You will be the one rotting in Hell” called out the
priest as they opened their cell door and showed the ladies the knife in his
hands. The rest of the prisoners came out of their cells with an assortment of
knives and swords. Gabriel stepped in front of Marion and pulled her revolvers
and started shooting. She dropped ten of the bastards but more were coming at
them. Together, Marion and Gabriel drew their swords and were immediately glad
they had done so for within seconds Marion had killed two and received a flesh
wound while Gabriel had killed three more and had lost a finger.
The women were hemmed in for there was just too many bastards. Suddenly a
new sound filled the small room. It was a sharp report that Marion and Gabriel
recognized as Luke’s Sig. Twelve times he shot and twelve bastards fell. When
he had shot his pistol dry, Luke kicked the door open and flew into the room
with all the berserker lust of his Scottish forefathers. He had his sword drawn
before he was through the door and he waded into the prisoners slashing left
and right. To Marion and Gabriel watching, it seemed like an ancient war demon
had been awoken and had stepped into the room. Luke’s sword was larger and he
was more powerful than anyone else in the room and he was proving that.
Several times an opponent would get their sword up to block one of Luke’s
strikes only to find their sword shattered by one of Luke’s mightily swings.
Eventually Luke had killed the last of the escaped prisoners. Marion was
horrified for Luke was covered with blood but she was relieved when she learned
that none of it was his. She jumped into his arms and held on for dear life.
Once again Luke had stepped in and saved her life. Marion looked over and saw
Cecilia scowling in her cell. Marion then turned to Luke and get him a deep
kiss as she reached down and grabbed his cock.
Before Luke could even react, Marion had his pants down and was on her knees
sucking his cock to full attention. Luke might have been full of adrenaline
from the fight but very quickly all the blood was rushing from his big head to
his smaller one. The skill in which Marion was able to suck him was
unparalleled and he had more than a few lovers over his years. Within thirty
seconds his cock was as hard as his sword. In a flash Marion was on her feet
and she dropped her pants and leaned over to put her hands on one of the cell
doors. The cell belonged to Cecilia. Marion shook her ass at Luke as she looked
over her shoulder:
“Well big guy?” Luke came up behind her.
“One thing love.” As Marion stood up, Luke whipped her shirt off of her. Now
Cecilia was not only going to have to listen to Luke and Marion but now she was
going to have to watch Marion’s tits swing back and forth as Luke pounded her
from behind. Marion bent back over and Luke entered her in one thrust. This was
easy for him to do because Marion’s pussy was running like a flooded river. As
soon as Luke bottomed out, Marion was singing and with each thrust she got
louder. As Luke pounded her, Marion made sure that Cecilia was watching her.
An added bonus was that the few priest that had got back in their cell
before Luke had got to them could see Marion as well. Again, and again, Luke
shoved his cock into Marion as far as it would go. Neither of them was aware
that a crowd had formed at the door watching and placing bets on who was going
to cum first. The crowd was there because they heard Luke shooting while the
betting was Gabriel’s idea. She had bet the Marion would not only cum before
Luke but that she would cum twice. Others bet that Luke would cum first. If the
two came together then no money would change hands.
“Oh, ya Luke right there! Fucking give it to me!” yelled Marion “That’s
right Cecilia, you like watching your slutty little sister get her brains
fucked out don’t you. I bet you wish that Luke had his giant cock in your cunt
don’t you! Well too bad for this is as close as you’re going to get to it. Oh,
Fuck Me Harder Darling!” Marion looked over at the priest “Ya you like watching
a hot girl get screwed, don’t you? Don’t lie either for I can see your tiny
little hard-ons! God no wonder you became priest; no woman or even teen for
that matter could feel those tiny things in them!”
Marion then stood up straight but her feet couldn’t touch the ground for
Luke was too tall. Luke then leaned her back into his own body and grabbed her
tits with his hands and began to bounce her up and down. Marion began shouting
at the top of her lungs for Luke to fuck her cunt even harder so Luke began to
pull her down onto his cock. This pretty much sent his cock into Marion’s
cervix so hard that he pushed his way through and now both of them were
screaming. Soon they erupted together. The swelling of Luke’s cock had set
Marion off and her convulsing muscles had set Luke off.
Luke felt like all his life force was exiting the end of his cock and
flooding into Marion; while she felt like she had a torch inside her cunt so
hot and powerful was Luke’s cum. She also felt like she had a river flowing out
of her which wasn’t far off actually for both her and Luke’s cum was flowing
out of her. Suddenly Marion became aware of cheering behind her. She twisted
around and saw Gabriel and a number of her troops cheering and Marion began to
blush fiercely. As she was already twisted that way anyway, she gave Luke a
deep passionate kiss.
Marion got off of Luke’s cock, making sure to make a production out of it
for Cecilia. After Marion was back on the floor, she opened her legs to show
off her red swollen pussy lips that still had Luke’s cum flowing out of her.
Marion also made sure that the priest got an eye full as well. After Marion was
done teasing everyone, she picked her clothes up off the floor and made another
production of it by shaking her ass at everyone. Finally, Marion put her
clothes on and walked over to the crowd;
“So how did we do?”
The crowd looked at each other and all cheered. Marion then took the money
that Gabriel had bet on her and Luke’s sex show; smiling while she did so.
“Hey Luke question for you. What happened to the guard at the door?”
“Oh him? Ya… he tried to jump me when those bastards came out of their cells
so I had to dispose of him. You’ll find him around the corner with a broken
neck. Apparently, your bitchy sister promised him anything he wanted as long as
he unlocked the cells, provided them with arms, and lured you down here.”
“Ah, well after later today that won’t be a problem.” Marion left with Luke,
Gabriel, and most of the troops. She left a couple of loyal troops behind to
guard the prisoners for the rest of their miserable lives. They went to the
main hall where court was held. Marion spent the next couple of hours taking
care of different bits of business. Finally, it was time to take care of the
business that made her sick to think about it.
She called for the prisoners to be brought up. Everyone in the room watched
as the prisoners were brought in. After all the shit that had went on down in
the dungeon, there was only five prisoners left, four priest and Cecilia.
Marion didn’t waste any time betting around the bush.
“You five are guilty of disturbing the peace, rioting against the
authorities, murder, attempted murder, and attempting to rebel. For this I am
left with no choice but to order your execution”
In the room a little gasp went up. It was unheard of to execute a priest,
never mind four of them. What Marion said next really shocked them.
“The four of you priest will be hung by the neck until dead. Cecilia” Marion
said turning to her sister “I might have been able to overlook you trying to
murder me several time. I might have even been able to overlook you trying to
murder my husband Luke or my lover Gabriel, but what is inexcusable is you
forces woman and girls into the sex trade because the families couldn’t pay
your sky-high taxes or the beatings of Pollyanna and Alice. You setting up the
ambush that murdered father and attempted to have me raped and murdered,
because you are a greedy two-faced bitch who can only think of herself. Because
of that hanging is too good for you. I think the best way to execute you is to
kill you with my bare hands.”
Marion did give everyone a chance for last words. None of them had anything
to say so she ordered the priest to be taken out to the same square that they
were going to burn her and Gabriel in. There they were to be hung in front of
the whole town. Marion and her court followed the condemned out to the square.
At the square, a city Harold made the judgement against the priest and Cecilia
known to the whole city. Marion then had the gallows built and the rope for the
hanging obtained. All four of the priests were forced onto the platform where
the rope was put around their neck and the platform was pulled out from under
them. Marion had forced Cecilia to watch the whole thing.
“You know sis? Before you tried to have me killed during the riot, I was
just going to give you a decent amount of money and banish you to somewhere
else in Europe. Now you have left me no choice but to kill you.”
“You don’t have the nerve to kill me, you fucking slut!”
“We’ll see about that.”
After the priest were dead as declared by Dr. Alice, they were taken down
and their bodies were stripped and fed to the hogs. After the priest were taken
away, Marion forced Cecilia onto the platform. The Harold made the announcement
about Cecilia’s method of execution. When Marion said her bare hands, she meant
her bare hands. The rules were simple. If Cecilia won the she would be given
some money and could go anywhere she wanted, and if she lost then she wouldn’t
need to worry about it.
Chapter 44.
Marion settles into the life of a ruler.
Marion turned toward Cecilia and removed the jacket that she had been
wearing. She then took her knife out and threw it across the platform where it
stuck into a support beam. Marion knew that if people didn’t see the fight as
fair then she would lose any respect that she still had. She then pulled out a
scarf and tied it over her eyes. This completely surprised everyone including
Luke and Gabriel. She knew that Cecilia had a knife on her for she had seen it
before they even climbed up on the platform. A year ago, Marion would have
never noticed the knife but now she was much more observant. A combination of
being hunted for months on end plus Luke’s almost constant training had done
that. The city herald announced that the fight had started and wouldn’t end
until one of the sisters was dead. He then got the hell out of the way for he
was no fool. Everyone watched as Cecilia slowly circled Marion while Marion
stood perfectly still. She still knew exactly where Cecilia was at, for she
could hear the boards creak even over the crowd and could even feel them bow
under Cecilia’s shifting weight. Cecilia finally had enough of the dancing
around for people in the crowd were starting to question her bravery. She
pulled her knife from under her clothes and attacked as swiftly as she could.
Cecilia’s attack was devilish quick considering that she only had one good
leg. Marion waited until Cecilia was almost to her back before she reacted.
Marion sidestepped Cecilia’s attack. This caused Cecilia to lose her balance
and she stumbled forward. As she started going by Marion; Marion reached out
and caught Cecilia’s forehead and pulled back. Now Cecilia’s body was still
going forward but her head was being pulled back. This caused severe pain in
Cecilia’s neck and then she heard a loud pop. Suddenly to her surprise she felt
nothing at all. As Cecilia landed on platform, she knew that something was
wrong with her for she didn’t feel the impact. Marion kneeled down next to her
and whispered in her ear:
“Maybe next time you will think better before you mess with me. Of course,
with that broken neck there isn’t going to be a next time. Make sure to say
hello to Satan for me for that is your next destination.”
Marion then stood up, removed her scarf, and put her jacket back on. She
walked across and pulled her knife from the support and put it back in its
sheath. As Marion was walking back across, toward the stairs, she heard Cecilia
cursing her and calling her weak. At this moment, Marion’s temper got the
better of her. She pulled out her knife and kneeled on Cecilia’s back, gripped
Cecilia’s hair, and pulled hard. Marion then pushed her knife right through Cecilia’s
throat and pushed the blade away from her which in turn pushed the blade right
through all the muscles in Cecilia’s neck. It also cut the windpipe, the
carotid artery, and jugular vein. Marion then twisted on Cecilia’s head and
with just a little knife work separated Cecilia’s head from her shoulders and
all without getting any blood on her. Marion then held up Cecilia’s head and
displayed it to the crowd. The crowd cheered for although they didn’t think
much of Marion because she was interested in woman, they hated Cecilia with a
passion.
Luke and Gabriel walked up on the platform side by side. Gabriel walked up
and gave Marion a hug. Luke meanwhile picked Marion up and put her on his
shoulders. The people’s applause got warmer and more genuine for Luke was still
extremely popular despite his hacking a way through a crowd. He sat his wife
down and kneeled in front of her. Next to him Gabriel also kneeled down. Marion
smiled at this as she bent down and put her hands on either side of Luke’s
face. She pulled him up and planted a wet kiss right on his lips. She then
turned and repeated the process with Gabriel. This silenced the crowd for they
were not use to woman kissing each other in public. Luke came up and put an arm
around each of the woman and therefore announcing to the crowd that he accepted
the woman for who they were and that anyone who argued would have to deal with
him.
Cecilia’s body was pulled off the platform and fed to the hogs as well. Sand
was then spread across the platform to soak up the blood. Marion then began to
speak:
“As you all can see I am deeply in love with my head body guard Colonel
Gabriel. Now just because I love her doesn’t mean that I don’t also love my
husband General Luke MacDougall for I love him more than life itself and I
trust him with my life. I already have one child with him and I hope for more.
I hope that under my rule men and woman; noble and peasants; Christian, Jews,
and non-believers will be judged as equal by the law. I also hope that everyone
no matter to what position they are born to will have an equal opportunity to
succeed in life and will be able to live that life to its full potential.”
Luke then stepped up and put his arm back around her shoulder. He then
looked out over the crowd.
“In case any of you still think that I don’t love my wife you are badly
mistaken for I love her more than life itself. I am very happy that she and
Gabriel are able to fully express themselves. Actually, I was the one that
encouraged them to be themselves for nobody can control who they fall in love
with and what happens in people’s bedroom is nobody’s business other than their
own. If anyone doesn’t like that fact then they can leave town and not come
back.”
Luke turned and taking the woman with him, left the platform and returned to
the castle. The crowd in the meantime was dumbstruck but before long though the
crowd had dispersed for today’s entertainment was over. In the following days
and weeks; a number of people did leave town for they refused to be ruled over
by anyone who wasn’t completely straight, but for others the economy was too
good to pass up, still others moved to town because if Marion was that open
about herself then it made sense that she wouldn’t judge others. Once back in
the castle, the trio went to find Pollyanna. They knew that she wasn’t doing
good since her beating and they wanted to check in on her. When they arrived in
Pollyanna’s chamber; Matt was sleeping next to her and Alice was finishing her
examination. It didn’t take a genius to see that Matt had been crying. When
Alice finished her exam; Gabriel and Marion rushed to Pollyanna’s side while
Luke went over to see the doc.
“Well doctor; how bad is she?” Luke asked almost fearing the answer.
“She’s not very good. The bastards beat her badly and although they
apparently were trying to miss the baby, some of the strikes did hit.”
“Wait, they were trying to miss?”
“Yes, Matt was telling me that Cecilia had ordered Pollyanna beat but not
the baby for she wanted the kid born alive so that she could slowly kill it in
front of Pollyanna and Matt.”
“Fuck!! I knew that bitch was a monster but I would have never thought that
she would have gone that far.”
“Yep, that’s just how pissed she was with us.”
“Well, that bitch is where she belongs now so she won’t be able to harm
anyone ever again.”
“Oh good. I was feeling that Marion would change her mind at the last
minute.”
Luke snorted at this for he knew that Marion would kill Cecilia and if she
somehow lost then Luke would have killed Cecilia, himself.
Alice hadn’t been able to stay and watch Cecilia’s execution for she had
been called back to help with Pollyanna.
“Nope, Marion snapped that bitches’ neck. Marion was going to leave her to
die slowly on the platform but Cecilia started shouting insults toward Marion.
Marion took her knife and beheaded Cecilia.”
“Wow”
“So, doc back to Pollyanna.”
“We just have to wait and see Luke. Unfortunately, I don’t have access to an
ultrasound machine. God, I wish I did. I can tell you the baby is still alive
and that’s something based on how badly she was beaten.”
Luke could hear the ladies crying and he could feel tears running down his
face as well. Pollyanna was a very good friend and was just as good of an
engineer as he was. Considering her limited schooling, she was actually far
better than he had ever been and Luke knew that. He often wondered if that was
one of the reasons that he had always been so protective of her. Standing there
listening to the people that he loved crying; Luke felt a spike of anger such
that he had not felt in years. Suddenly he just had to beat on someone or
something. Fortunately, he knew just the place and it was only maybe a ten hour
hard ride away. He suddenly announced that he was going away for a few days and
nobody was to come look for him. Luke knew that his Achilles heel had always
been his temper and when he was younger and his temper flared, he would always
go make something out of steel.
Chapter 45.
Luke went and saddled his horse without saying another word to anyone. He
rode out of York with all speed and he rode hard through the night. During this
trip, he found that his temper was still rising. Everything was pissing him
off; even things that he usually liked were annoying him. After a hard ride he
arrived at his destination, just as the sun was rising.
When he arrived in the village that he and Marion had built the army in, he
was pleased to see that things that he had started were being followed. Nobody
dumped their chamber pots into the street and there were heavy fines for those
who did. The sewer system that Luke had helped design was being put in place
and the street behind was being paved with concrete. Along the sides, circles
were left unpaved so that trees could be planted there.
Luke spent some time just wondering around town. A few new buildings had
gone up since he had last been in town and they were built of brick and were
laid out along broad, straight streets. Luke stopped in front of one of the
nicer houses and stared at it for a bit. It had been his and Marion’s first
place together and their daughter still lived there under the care of a very
nice couple. Later Luke would pay them a visit for he missed his daughter
terribly. The next place he stopped at was the cemetery. It had been since
before the first battle that he had stopped to say hello to Stella. In his old
life he had always felt better after visiting his parents’ grave.
“Hey Stella, sorry that I haven’t visited in a while but as you can imagine
I have been extremely busy. Marion is now ruler of these lands. We had to fight
two battles against Cecilia’s army and we won both of them. We then had to
fight a battle against some of the nobles of the lake district and most of the
army is still up there. I would be up there right now, but while I was gone
some of those fucking fundamentalist preachers stirred up the people against
Marion because they found out about Marion and Gabriel. I know big surprise on
both fronts. It was obvious from day one that those two had something special.
Anyway, I was able to get back just in time to stop Cecilia from burning Marion
and Gabriel at the stake.
Marion and Gabriel were then almost killed in an attempted prison break.
Yesterday, Marion had the preachers that led the riots executed and fed to the
hogs. Marion killed Cecilia with her bare hands and then cut her head off.
Afterwards I learned that our dear friend Pollyanna is in very bad condition.
She, Matt, and Alice had been captured in the castle during the rioting and all
three were beaten. Pollyanna though, is pregnant and Alice doesn’t know if the
baby or Pollyanna will live. I came here because I’m just so angry. Every time
I have something good in my life it gets ripped away from me. Although I
haven’t lost Marion, there has been way too many close calls and I just know
that one of these times I won’t be able to get there in time. I guess what I
really am is terrified. Terrified that I will lose everything once again.”
Luke started to cry gently, his tears watering the ground at his feet when
he noticed something.
“How long have you been standing there, father?”
“Long enough young man. Long enough. And please call me Timothy for I know
that you’re not a religious man but still if you want to talk, I am here for
you.”
“I’ll pass thank you. The last thing I want is a sermon about all the things
that will happen to me when I die.”
“Have I ever tried preaching to You?”
“No father, you haven’t”
“And why you ask is that? Simple really. I have been a simple preacher here
for many years. I have seen many people come and go. I’ve seen many people like
you Luke. Men who are self-made and not afraid of anything on the outside, but
on the inside, you are a man that cares deeply for the people who you love and
you’re terrified what could happen to them.”
“Well, you are partly right father, but no offense you have never met anyone
like me.”
The pastor looked at Luke with a questioning look.
“Is there something you want to get off your chest?” seeing the look on
Luke’s face “As man to man not pastor and parishioner.”
Luke looked at him and took a deep breath.
“Yes, I do but the question is do I want to tell you. But then again, you
wouldn’t believe me anyway.” The pastor was now getting curious. “Come on Tim,
I think that we’re going to need a drink to get through my story.”
They went into the room that was attached to the church that served Tim as
his room and Tim poured them a couple of ales. After Luke took a drink, he
started his story. His story took him almost an hour to finish. By the time
Luke finished, Tim had filled his mug twice.
“That was some story Luke but I do not know if I can believe it. I mean no
offense.”
Luke smiled and slipped into his modern English instead of the old English
that they had been speaking. “No offense taken and I don’t blame you for not
believing me. Hell, I wouldn’t believe me either if I hadn’t lived it, but in
this case, I can prove it.”
With this Luke pulled out his wallet and handed his old driver license over
to Tim. When he saw it, he almost collapsed.
“Oh my, you were telling the truth.” Luke just nodded at him and put his
driver license back. “So that is why you are so afraid of well...”
“Yep. That’s why father. I’m terrified that if I fall into the wrong hands
then my knowledge could be used to kill millions of people. Not only that but
knowing humans as I do; I know that they will forget or ignore most of the
historical knowledge that I have. By my time we have made every mistake you can
think of and several of them numerous times. Some mistakes it seems like we
made every generation and yet we would never learn. I would love to make sure
that people in this era don’t make the same mistakes.”
“That’s not the only reason is it?”
“No. I have no clue how I ended up here. I mean there were theories on time
travel but they were just that theories and none of them offered any concrete
path to time travel. What happens if I go to bed one night and I wake up back
in my own time or somewhere else. What will happen to Marion or Mackenzie? I
mean I have lost count of how many times I have had to bail Marion out of
trouble.”
“Luke I really don’t know what to tell you. The usual comfort lines don’t
really seem to work in your case and since I know you; I know that the usual
crap will just piss you off. The only thing I can think of is to spread your
knowledge as far as you can and hope for the best.”
“That’s just it; I lost faith in humans a long time ago and now…well you
know.”
“Aye I do.”
“Well thank you for listening to a crazy man father, but I need to get
going.”
“Luke, trust me; you are not crazy and I honestly cannot think of anyone
else that I would want more in your place; for you have a very strong sense of
morality. The only thing I ask of you is that you don’t lose it.”
Luke was able to genuinely smile for the first time in days.
“Thank you and if you ever need anything you just let me know.”
The men gave a nod to each other and Luke was off.
To be continued in part 10, Based on a post by somethin fishy,
for Sex Stories.
0 min
October 03, 2025 >Luke’s HAARP Time Warp: Part 8
Luke’s HAARP Time Warp: Part 8
Marion starts her life as a ruler.
Based on a post by somethin fishy,
in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.

Chapter 36.
The next morning came way too soon for either Marion or Gabriel for a bugle
call woke them up at sunrise and they both felt like they had drunk an entire
bottle of strong wine. They had to take a few minutes just to untangle their
bodies and unstick their skin for their juices had crusted overnight and they
woke up stuck together. When they finally managed to get up, Marion skipped
into the bathroom and brought back a wet towel. She kneeled in front of Gabriel
and thoroughly cleaned her pussy. After Marion was done, she planted a kiss on
Gabriel’s pussy and jumped back up to her feet. Gabriel then signaled Marion to
spread her legs and she returned the favor.
After they were both squeaky clean; they both got dressed for the day.
Marion of course carried her pair of short swords and Gabriel carried her pair
of revolvers, a K-Bar knife, and two throwing knives that Luke had made her.
She carried one pistol on each hip, and her overcoat hide them very well but
left them easy for her to get to in a hurry.
Marion had a huge amount of business to take care of today, but her first
stop was the hospital of course. She stopped in and saw Luke. He was still
sleeping, but Marion could tell that he looked just a little better today than
he had yesterday. Marion’s next stop was to see Cecilia. She was awake of
course and as she always did, had a frown on.
“Well good morning dear sister.” Chirped Marion. She was really in a good
mood.
“Aye fuck off bitch” was the response.
“Aww is that any way to greet your favorite sister?”
“Favorite sister is it? I would rather be Satan’s sister then yours’s. You
usurper!”
“Well, if you were actually capable of being a proper ruler then the people
wouldn’t have rebelled and threw your ass out. Now would they?”
“The people didn’t rebel bitch; you did!” snarled Cecilia. Marion gave her a
warm smile that pissed Cecilia off even more.
“Well, I’m afraid that I must be off for I have a lot of land to administer.
Oh, by the way, we seized all the money that you made by making others suffer
and we’re using it to rebuild with so you are now broke but at least the people
are getting paid for their labor now.”
“You Fucking Cunt! I Swear To God And Satan And Anyone Or Anything In
Between; That I Will Kill You Before I Die!” Cecilia screamed at the top of her
lungs. When she finished her face was blood red and she was breathing very
hard.
“I love you too sis. I have to be off but I’ll try to stop back in before I
turn in tonight.” With that she patted Cecilia on her shoulder, got up, and
left.
Marion had a very hard and long day ahead of her. She had to basically
rebuild the entire province for Cecilia had sucked almost all the wealth out of
it. She spent almost the entire day at her desk reading reports and issuing
orders. It seemed like everything needed tending to at this very moment. At
least Gabriel had done a damn good job at running things until Marion recovered
from her meltdown or she might have had another one. Gabriel went back to her
familiar role of head guard and in a pinch, Marion’s enforcer.
In her first day on the job, Marion heard complaints from everyone it
seemed;
from noblemen asking her for her hand in marriage while they were whining
about all the things that Cecilia had stolen from them;
to clergymen complaining about church lands and money that Cecilia had
seized;
to commoners begging for food and seed to plant. For Cecilia had taken
everything in taxes from them.
It was these people who Marion helped first. She had one of her guards make
a list of farmers and what they needed so they could plant their crops. A
different guard took the complaints of the nobles and clergy. Marion would
check to see if anything that Cecilia had illegally taken from them could be
tracked down. Marion also made sure that the church would at the very least get
back the land that their churches and cemeteries set on.
She doubted that the church would get back any of their commercial interest
and in fact she would make sure that they didn’t. In between hearing
complaints, Marion worked on laying the groundwork for setting up schools and
improving the sanitation system. She would have to wait until Pollyanna got back
to start serious work on the road network. Thinking about roads, she sent a
message to Bard, asking him to come in for a meeting with Marion.
Bard had always been somewhat of the oddball of the group for he was a
mediocre fighter at best. While he could fight, he would go out of his way to
avoid it. When Luke put him in charge of the metal works however, Bard found
his calling for he was a natural at business. While Luke built Marion’s army;
Bard built the metal works up to the point that within three months of him
being put in charge, York Metal works were the best known in the Isles. They
were known for innovative farming equipment and really fancy swords mostly. On
the armory side is where the real innovation was at; however Marion had banned
from selling to anyone but her for the time being anyway. Marion’s army created
enough demand anyway that the armory could barely keep up anyway.
Gabriel had made sure that Marion had half an hour to eat the lunch that she
brought her. It was just a sandwich with some fruit and a pint but Marion was
thankful none the less. After dealing the huge mess that Cecilia had left,
Marion was famished. After lunch, Marion was back at it until after dinner.
Finally, it was time to call it a night. Everyone that was still waiting were
put on a list for the first thing in the morning and offered a room for the
night. Everyone was taken back for this was unheard of. Marion told them to get
used to it for this was how things would be from now on. Everyone would have to
wait their turn and nobody would get special treatment because of who they
were.
After Marion had ate, she went down to see Cecilia just like she had
promised. Cecilia was still in a terrible mood and Marion’s cheerful but tired
mood made it worse. She just couldn’t stand seeing Marion happy. It really
pissed her to think that Marion was doing a better job than she did. When
Marion went into Luke’s room, she got the surprise of a lifetime for Luke was
awake and looked right at her with a smile when she walked in. She ran to his
bedside and kissed his so fiercely that he thought that she might rip his lips
off. Luke didn’t know how long his wife kissed him but he didn’t care for he
was so glad just to be alive and with her again. When they broke their kiss,
Marion had tears streaming down her face.
“Oh my god Marion! Did I hurt you? I’m so sor…” That was as far as he got
before Marion put her finger over his lips.
“Luke as much as you’re different from any other man that I’ve ever met, in
one regard you are like all the others for no man that I have ever met can
properly read a woman. I’m crying because I’m beyond happy Luke. I thought that
I had lost you forever and that thought was crushing me. I actually lost it for
three days. The last thing I remember is lifting you out of the rubble of that
house. The next thing I know, I’m back in my old chambers here in the castle;
still wearing my old soaked uniform. I had accepted that you had died and went
to heaven. That was the only thing that enabled me to climb out of bed and not
jump from a window. Then I find out that you’re still alive, and now despite
your wounds are awake. Seriously I think that I’m one of the luckiest women
ever to live. I love you with all my heart; Luke and I always will. I am so
sorry about what I said back…”
That was as far as she got before Luke pulled her down to him and started
kissing her. They kept kissing until they heard someone clear their throat
behind them. They found both Alice and Gabriel standing there wearing cat ate
the bird smiles.
“Marion, seriously don’t kill my patient by putting too much strain on his
heart.” Said Alice trying her best to be serious. Marion started to turn red,
then Gabriel just had to pile on.
“I for one, thought that there was only one person in that bed until Marion
turned around.”
Everyone in the room laughed and Marion’s face got redder. She swiped Luke’s
pillow and threw it at Gabriel. It hit Gabriel, only because she was laughing
so hard at Marion’s embarrassment that she couldn’t really move without risking
peeing her pants. After a couple of minutes of laughing, Alice was able to get
down to the business that had brought her in here in the first place. It was
time for her to check Luke’s wounds and change his dressings. She allowed
Marion to stay as long as she promised not to get sick. She quickly promised
and watched with interest as Alice changed Luke’s bandages.
His wounds had started to heal but he still had a long way to go. Alice
explained that the arrow that hit his abdomen hadn’t pierced any internal
organs and that the dust and rubble from the house probably saved his life for
the dust had partially sealed his wounds plus the rubble acted as a tourniquet,
slowing down his bleeding. Alice didn’t see any infection and didn’t smell any
either. By now she had developed quite a sense of smell when it came to
infections. After putting on fresh dressings on Luke’s wounds, Alice left and
had a nurse bring Luke some soup. Marion despite being tired refused to leave
and in fact insisted on feeding Luke herself. It took him a while but he got
the soup down.
Marion gave him another kiss and Luke was back to sleep before she was out
the door. Just before she closed the door though she and Gabriel stopped and
looked at him once more with warm smiles. After all it was Luke who had brought
them together and it was Luke who had built the army from the ground up. When
they got back to their rooms, Marion was too exhausted to do much other than to
curl up in Gabriel’s arms. Within minutes Marion was passed out and snoring
lightly.
Gabriel looked over slightly so that she could see Marion’s face. She looked
much like an angel now then she usually did. Gabriel was moved to tears for she
knew just how damn lucky she was. First Luke had kept her from being raped by Richard.
Then Marion had taken her under her wing and both Marion and Luke had taught
her how to fight. Luke not only taught her to shoot, but had made two handguns,
a repeating rifle, and some knives for her. But most of all she had found
someone with an open enough mind to accept her for her and not criticize her
for loving another woman. Although truth be told, if Marion hadn’t been in the
picture, Gabriel could have easily have fallen head over heels for Luke, and
she suspected that she loved Luke almost as much as she loved Marion. She also
knew that Marion’s first and greatest love was for Luke and she gladly accepted
that fact. Eventually Gabriel pulled Marion a little tighter to her and fell
asleep as well.
Chapter 37.
This had set the general pattern for Marion, for the next week. Wake up in
Gabriel’s arms. Get dressed and grab some breakfast. Go see Luke and Cecilia in
the hospital then spend the rest of the morning dealing with a multitude of
problems. Gabriel would bring her some lunch and make sure that Marion ate.
Sometimes, while Marion ate her lunch, Gabriel would eat her. This bit of
naughty fun always made Marion cum quickly and helped relieve some of her
stress. Then Marion would be back at problem solving until dinnertime. Anyone
still there at dinner would have their names put on a list in the order that
they arrived for the first thing next morning.
After dinner, Marion and Gabriel would go spend some time with Luke and talk
about their day. Luke always asked about how Mackenzie was doing. Before the
big battle Luke would always make sure to take the time to play with Kenzie as
he was prone to calling her. As feared as Luke was by the adults he met, he was
loved by the kids for Luke would always take time to play with them or answer
any questions that they might have. All the kids knew about Luke’s big rule;
anything they discussed with him would stop at him unless they told Luke it was
okay for Luke to talk about what the children talked about.
It was now Friday and a week and a half after Marion took York. Her work
load today was lighter than it had been and she had actually able to get some
serious work done in regards to rebuilding York. Pollyanna had been sending
back regular reports. Her escorts had eliminated the rest of Cecilia’s troops
and they had released a large number of captives that Cecilia had working in
the mines. She had included in the reports where all the captives had come from
and had sent all of them back to York for medical treatment. Some of them were
down to skin and bones.
Today at lunch Marion was feeling horny and decided to give Gabriel one hell
of a surprise. When she walked in with Marion’s lunch; Marion was buck naked
and spread eagle on her desk. Gabriel almost dropped everything that she was
carrying; she was so surprised.
“See anything you like?” Marion asked in a sultry tone that almost made
Gabriel cum from the sound of it.
“That depends, anything for sale and can I try before I buy?” Gabriel asked
matching Marion’s sultry tone.
“As long as you don’t damage the merchandise. If you break it you buy it.”
Gabriel smiled as she locked the door and started unbuttoning her shirt.
“Well in that case, I guess that I should be gentle.” Gabriel finished
unbuttoning her shirt as she reached Marion. She started kissing Marion’s feet
and worked her way up. Gabriel just loved Marion’s now baby smooth legs and so
did Marion for that matter. Gabriel continued to work her way up Marion’s
extremely toned legs. When she got to Marion’s honeypot, Gabriel went around it
much to Marion’s aggravation. Gabriel made sure to speed time around Marion’s
belly button, the only place that Marion was ticklish.
As Marion started laughing and rolling around Gabriel pinned her down by
laying across her. Gabriel then continued to work her way up. Coming to
Marion’s still perky tits, Gabriel made sure to spend extra time here. She knew
that Marion could have orgasms from have her tits sucked and Gabriel was
determined to give one or two to Marion before playing in Marion’s erotic zone.
It took a few minutes of sucking, licking, flicking, and twisting but Marion
had cum and she cum hard. It was a good thing that Marion had cleaned all the
papers off the desk first because they would be ruined now. After Marion
recovered slightly, Gabriel worked her way up until her and Marion’s tongues
were wrestling for space and their lungs were fighting for air.
Without warning, Marion flipped Gabriel over and pinned her down to the
desk. It was time to return the favor and tease Gabriel. While she had been
working that morning, Marion had herself an idea and now was a good time to try
it out. Marion started out with Gabriel’s neck. This was her ticklish spot and
just like she had done to Marion, Gabriel was now pinned while Marion was
nibbling. Gabriel was laughing and wiggling but Marion wouldn’t let up.
Eventually Gabriel was crying and only then did Marion let up on her neck
for before Gabriel could even that a breath, Marion was working her tits. As
soon as Marion touched her tits, Gabriel started cumming. This produced one
hell of a wet spot in Gabriel’s pants for she hadn’t a chance yet to take them
off. This was quickly followed by another one as Marion worked Gabriel’s tits
like a fine violin. As Gabriel was busy cumming and trying to keep her voice
down, Marion had unbuttoned her pants and slipped her hand down into Gabriel’s
pants. When Marion’s fingers made contact with Gabriel’s clit, Gabriel sucked
in her breath. Marion had caught her by surprise and just by touching her clit,
Marion made Gabriel cum yet again.
As Marion continued to work her way down, she worked Gabriel’s pants off her
hips and down her shapely legs. Marion kept her one hand in Gabriel’s cunt
while she worked her way down with her other hand and mouth. Gabriel was now
having almost non-stop mini orgasms as Marion continued to work her. As Marion
neared Gabriel’s flower with her mouth, Gabriel stuck back by spinning around
so that her mouth was buried in Marion’s cunt and Marion’s mouth in hers. They
both began to tongue one another.
Higher and higher they climbed and then just as Gabriel was about to have
the mother or orgasms, Marion stopped. At first Gabriel was confused and she
whimpered when Marion got up and opened a desk drawer. When Marion stood back
though Gabriel was stunned for Marion had a piece of wood shaped like a giant
cock in her hand. The thing had some leather straps on it that confused
Gabriel, but not for long as Marion used the straps to attach the cock to her.
Marion was climbing up between Gabriel’s legs when Gabriel opened her mouth
to ask what the hell was that. Marion silenced her with a finger over Gabriel’s
lips and using some of her saliva as lubricant slipped the wooden cock very
slowly into Gabriel. The stars that were usually going off in Gabriel’s eyes
when she and Marion were together had been replaced with supernovas. Gabriel
felt this new tool stretch her out and she had never felt so full. Gabriel
grunted as Marion finally bottomed out. Marion held still for about half a
minute and during that time they stared into each other’s eyes. As Marion
started to shift her hips, Gabriel did as well. This was simply too intense for
Gabriel not to participate. She tried talking but all that came out of her
mouth was oh and ah, and moans and groans. Gabriel’s hips sped up even as
Marion didn’t and before long Gabriel was fucking herself on
Marion’s strap-on. Marion was prepared for this though and just before
Gabriel was able to cum, Marion stopped and pulled out until Gabriel was able
to calm down some. As Gabriel was calming down, Marion pulled her off the desk
and spun her around. Marion then pushed Gabriel until she was bent over the
edge of Marion’s desk. She didn’t even give Gabriel a chance to speak before
she rammed her wooden cock back into Gabriel’s soaking cunt. Using her hands,
Marion pinned Gabriel down to her desk as she sawed her cock in and out of
Gabriel. Sometimes as Marion would thrust in, their clits would come into
contact and sent electric shocks through both of them.
As they went, Marion made sure to move so their clits would continue
kissing. This was driving both of them to the brink and Marion got there
moments before Gabriel. It was now Marion’s turn for supernovas. Just as
Gabriel started to cum, Marion pulled out too far and, in her haste, to get
back in; accidentally drove her cock into Gabriel’s virgin ass. Thankfully
Marion couldn’t thrust too far into Gabriel for that could have led to Gabriel
getting seriously hurt.
As it was, Marion’s mistake was painful enough and Gabriel went from singing
like an opera singer to crying like a baby. Marion had the strap-on off of her
in a second and had Gabriel wrapped up in her arms. Marion stayed there and
cradled Gabriel until she was cried out and then it was Marion’s turn to cry
for, she could have hurt her lover and she couldn’t stand the thought of ever
hurting her.
“You know Marion” started Gabriel “that thing is almost as amazing as the
woman wheedling it.” This made Marion smile a little “Next time you want to
plow that thing up my ass though we might want to look into using something
like lard for lube. I think that once I get through the pain that might be
really, really good.” Marion was now amazed for here was her lover talking
about willingly taking it in the ass. “What, I think that it might be fun to
experiment; after all, just think about what would have happened if we had been
prudes like everyone else when Luke introduced us.”
“Aye you’re right sweetie.” Marion said after thinking for a second.
As the woman were getting ready to resume their gentle kissing, someone
knocked on the door
“Yes, what is it?” asked Marion
“Message from Colonel Pollyanna marked urgent.” Said the voice
“Just a minute” Marion and Gabriel quickly put their clothes on, made sure
that they were decent and definitely made sure that their new toy was put away.
“Enter” Marion said after quietly unlocking the door.
The messenger was obviously in a hurry and Marion recognized him as one of
Pollyanna’s most trusted lieutenants. He handed the message to Marion who read
it:
“Have spotted possible enemy troops entering from the northwest. Forces
consist of approximately one thousand infantry and five hundred cavalrymen
mostly man-at-arms but also fifty or so knights. Wearing colors consistent with
the lake district. Keeping forces hid and unknowns under observation.
Colonel Pollyanna, Corp of Engineers”
Gabriel read the message over Marion’s shoulder.
“What do you think ma’am?” asked Gabriel. When it was business, Gabriel
always called Marion ma’am
“What I think is irrelevant. Just having those troops so close is a serious
threat.” Turning to the messenger:
“Take this order back to the Colonel. Keep under observation as long as you
can do so without being spotted. Will need updates as you can give them. Under
absolutely no circumstances are you to engage but do everything in your power
to slow them down. Will need a day or two to mobilize the rest of the army.
Marion of York”
Marion gave the messenger the orders and told him to get a fresh horse and a
quick bit to eat before leaving. The man left and Marion called her orderly.
“Gather the regimental commanders in the war room. I will be holding a
briefing in thirty minutes.”
“Yes ma’am” and the orderly sped off like a gazelle.
“Sounds like you’re going to be earning your pay again sweetie. I want you
at the briefing as well so you better get going. I’m going to see if Luke is
well enough to join us.”
Gabriel snapped to attention and giving her salute, turned on her heel and
shot out of the room. Marion left moments later, closing the door behind her.
Moments later she was in Luke’s room. To her surprise, he was up and getting
dressed. He hadn’t got his shirt on when Marion came in so she could easily see
the arrow wound on his abdomen and his arm was in a sling. Before she could
even speak Luke asked her:
“How bad?” Marion was surprised at first but with Luke she half expected
that.
“About fifteen to eighteen hundred men headed this way. Possible they came
from the lake district.”
“Probably heard about Cecilia being crushed.”
“Honey you keep forgetting that armies in this day and age can’t mobilize
that fast. I bet they started mobilizing when they first heard that Richard had
been killed and with winter thrown in there that would make perfect sense.”
“Ya, guess so. Also, I bet that they were waiting a bit for the grass to
grow and to see what happened between you and Cecilia.” Marion nodded “When is
the briefing? I’m assuming that’s why you’re here in the middle of the day.”
“In about twenty minutes.”
“Can you help me with my shirt then please. I’m still a little sore.” As
Marion was helping with his shirt Luke said “You also might want to wash
yourself up some, you smell of hot girl sex; and you might want to hurry and
tell Gabriel as well.”
Now Marion blushed fiercely for she didn’t realize that she smelled of sex.
Luke didn’t help her any either when he came in for a kiss. Marion thought that
he was going for her lips, but at the last second, he swerved and got her neck.
His whiskers tickled Marion to no end and she loved it. He then whispered in
her ear:
“So how do I compare?”
“There’s no comparison between the two of you and you know it Luke. There’s
no way that I’m getting rid of you, after all you are my world.”
Luke smiled at her and gave her a quick kiss. Come on we need to get to your
meeting. At the door, Luke had to stop and tie a shoe. He was finding that he
was still having problems doing most things for himself. He waved to Marion
that she should go on and he would catch up so Marion walked through the door
to her war room. Inside all her regimental commanders were already there.
“Why did you call this meeting?” asked one of them. It was obvious that he
was annoyed. The door behind Marion opened and he sounded like he had swallowed
a shoe sideways when he saw Luke enter in uniform. ‘Oh, fuck this is serious’
was the thought that was going through everyone’s minds.
“Ladies and gentlemen, I won’t be keeping you long but we have been invaded.
I got a message from Colonel Pollyanna about half an hour ago. She has sighted
just short of two thousand troops entering our lands from the northwest.
Current evidence suggest that they hail from the lake district.”
All the commanders swallowed for they knew what would happen should those
fuckheads got into York. Marion then continued.
“So far we don’t have too much intel but I have already ordered Colonel
Pollyanna to keep them under observation and to do everything she can do to
slow them down without engaging. You all have until this time tomorrow to get
your troop mobilized and ready to march. I want to be headed out of town before
dawn Sunday morning. Now if there are no questions...” Marion looked around and
nobody said anything. “Then dismissed.”
The amount of noise increased drastically as everyone got up and headed for
the door. Soon Marion, Gabriel, and Luke were alone.
“Sounds like you’re going to be earning your pay again Gabriel.”
“You know your wife was just saying the same thing.”
“Well, you know they say evil minds like alike.”
“Hey, I’m not evil; I’m the good one. Don’t you see my halo?” protested
Marion
“Aye being held up by horns.” Snickered Gabriel
“Gabriel!!!” shouted Marion as she punched Gabriel in the shoulder. Luke
laughed then cleared his throat
“I should be getting going to so I can get the artillery ready.”
“You’re not going anywhere but back to bed mister.” Growled Marion. Normally
with anyone else that would have been the end of the discussion, but Luke was
the exception because he wasn’t afraid of Marion. Luke just gave her a look.
“Gabriel, help your boss out will you please?”
“Nope. I might be brave and crazy but I’m not stupid. One; there is no way
that I’m getting involved in anything between you and Luke. Two; I think that
you’re going to be needing his help anyway and he does know the artillery
better than anyone and we haven’t replenished all of the powder yet. Hopefully
in a month or so we will be able to keep up.” Marion knew when she was beat.
“OK Luke. Get going. Just make sure to save some energy for me tonight.”
“Yes ma’am.” Luke snapped to attention every centimeter looking like the
marine he was and saluted as best he could. Marion returned the salute and Luke
was off. Marion actually shed a tear watching Luke turn and leave.
The rest of the day flew by for Marion. She had so much to do and not much
time to do it in. She did make time to go and try to talk to Cecilia to see
what she might know.
“It’s God’s will. They have the best army in the north and they will crush
you like the bug you fucking are” snapped Cecilia.
“Somehow I doubt that.” Knowing that anymore was a waste of time, Marion
went to find Alice to give the news.
“Fuck!” was Alice’s response and she started mobilizing all of her resources
so that they could deal with more casualties.
By the time that Marion had got back to her rooms for the night, she was
exhausted. Gabriel was already there and lightly snoring. Marion smiled to
herself as she undressed and climbed in behind Gabriel. They snuggled against
each other and Marion passed out.
Chapter 38.
The next morning, Luke still hadn’t come to bed and Marion was a little
concerned so she got out of bed before Gabriel and while she was getting
dressed, Gabriel woke up.
“What’s up?” asked Gabriel still trying to get the sleep out of her eyes.
“Luke didn’t find his way up here last night and I’m curious as to why.”
“Okay well give me a couple of minutes and I’ll come with you.” True to her
word, Gabriel was dressed a couple of minutes later and they were off to find
out what happened to Luke. Their first stop was the artillery barracks and they
found them a beehive of activity. Every soldier was already up, dressed, and
preparing for action even through the sun wasn’t even up yet. When asked they
said that Luke had woke everyone up almost an hour ago and gave everyone a list
of things that he wanted them to get done before lunch. Marion looked at one of
his lists and was amazed at how long it was and how many of the things on that
list that she would have never thought of.
The next place they checked was the armory and that too was a beehive of
activity. Luke had been there too and left them with list. Only theirs was even
longer than the artillery list. The third place on the ladies list was
suggested by one of the guys in the armory. He told them that they should check
out the powder mill for Luke seemed to be pissed with both the quantity and
quality of the new powder. When they were still almost a half a block from the
brand-new powder mill, they could hear Luke bellowing and he was beyond pissed.
They quickened their steps so they could get there and hopefully defuse Luke’s
temper before the whole mill blew up.
When Marion came through the door, she stopped so suddenly that Gabriel ran
right into the back of her and fell on her ass. When Gabriel looked up, she
could see why Marion had stopped. Luke was white as a sheet in his anger. They
watched as his fist went right through a barrel of powder. Neither of them had
ever seen Luke this mad, but as they listened, they began to understand why.
This powder was almost useless for it had been mixed wrong and Luke had left
very exacting instructions on how to make the powder.
Apparently, the guy that Marion had put in charge of the mill was some kind
of alchemist and thought that he knew better then Luke. Luke was finally
slowing down in proving to the idiot that he was indeed an idiot. The guy was
trying his best to get away from Luke; and Marion actually wondered if the guy
was going to catch on fire given Luke’s full command of several languages.
Eventually, Luke seemed to relax but nobody else in the building did. After
all Luke had always seemed like such an easy-going person and now he had just
gone thermonuclear on someone. Luke had barely calmed down when he told the
idiot to get out of the building and never come back. As the guy was hurrying
out of the building, Luke yelled at him once more:
“And don’t even think about taking this or Any other formula that you might
have learned here to anyone else for if I find out you do; I will hunt you down
and rip you to pieces with my bare hands.”
The poor man was now so scared that he pissed himself as he ran from the
building. Marion was about to vomit for Luke had scared her shitless as well.
Gabriel meanwhile was just standing there in absolute shock. Luke however
wasn’t wasting any time. He sent a message to the artillery barracks saying
that they were all to forget the rest of their list and report immediately to
the powder mill. He then started reorganizing the remaining workers. To say
that resistance was muted would be an understatement. Luke was so into his work
that he didn’t even notice Marion and Gabriel turn and leave, hell he hadn’t
even noticed that they were there in the first place.
After the artillery unit got to the mill and Luke had instructed them on
what he wanted them to do, he had all the remaining powder gathered up so he
could see if any of it could be saved. Thankfully most of it could be saved but
it would take some time. Luke worked tirelessly the rest of the day and into
the night. It was after midnight before Luke managed to find his way back to
Marion’s rooms. There he stripped down and passed out in a comfortable chair.
He didn’t want to lay down in bed because he was beyond dirty with gun powder.
He had put in a long day but he thought that as long as they were careful, they
should have enough powder to get by.
The rest of the day the girls were busy as well. Marion got several updates
on the approaching army’s progress. The fact that they were hostile was no
longer in doubt when they caught a village unprepared and slaughtered everyone
in it except the young women. Pollyanna reported that she was destroying
bridges in the army’s path and downing trees across the road to help slow them
down but they were moving fast. Marion and Gabriel did make sure that they both
took the time to make sure that their personal weapons were clean and ready. By
this time, Luke had managed to also make a revolver for Marion and she was
actually a somewhat decent shot.
All that day Alice had the doctors and nurses and anyone else she could
round up making bandages and sulfa powder. She made sure that her alcohol
supply was topped off and all the instruments were clean and sharp. That night
when Marion and Gabriel were finally able to turn in, they found Luke snoring
in a chair, half dressed. It seemed that he was so tired that he couldn’t get
any further. Marion finished undressing Luke and covered him with an old
blanket for he was filthy and he stunk. By this time, Gabriel had got them some
warm water and they cleaned each other off with rags. After they were
reasonably clean, they went to bed as well.
The next morning, an orderly woke the three of them up before dawn. It was
time to finish marshalling the troops and head out. Marion made sure that she
left enough troops in town to protect it and keep the prisoners from Cecilia’s
army under control. The fact that Marion had them all moved to more secure
areas of the castle helped. She also ordered all the wounded that could be safely
moved out of the hospital be moved as soon as possible.
It was just after dawn had broken when the army marched out of town.
Everyone that could had turned out to cheer on Marion’s army even through it
was a Sunday. Even though she had only been in charge for two weeks, she was
extremely popular with the entire population. Most of the people were even
starting to slowly gain some weight again. The trip out was uneventful much to
Marion’s relief. It seemed that Luke’s forethought was saving the army a great
deal of time and many headaches. Luke still cautioned her:
“Remember the great saying my darling, “In war everything is simple, but the
simplest thing it difficult”” Karl Von Clausewitz. Luke was full of sayings
like that “Amateurs study tactics, Professionals study logistics.” “An Army
marches on its stomach.” “War is hell.” And many others. Marion had heard them
all before and she tried her best to take them to heart. After all Luke had
been a professional soldier for years and he had experienced all of these
things firsthand. Thankfully Luke had a couple of books that helped Marion
become a general. One was The Art of War and the other was On War. Marion had
read and reread both books to the point where she almost had the damn things
memorized.
A few times when they were riding, Marion did have to admit to herself that
she did led an impressive army. By now it was almost 2200 hundred men and women
strong. It had highly advanced weapons All the infantry carried single shot
bolt action rifles that shot a prepared cartridge and had an effective range of
almost eight hundred meters. Every one of them were also equipped with a
bayonet and a K-Bar combat knife.
All the cavalry carried two cap and ball six shot revolvers, a saber, and a
carbine rifle. The artillery was the most impressive for they were armed with
twelve pounder smoothbore cannons and 3-inch ordinance field guns. These guns
were light and made of cast iron. The soldier’s training in many ways was even
more impressive. Every man and woman had been drilled until they could do their
jobs in their sleep. Then they were drilled some more. Luke had also saw to it
that they were all cross trained, especially the cavalry. Luke had also seen to
the creation of a highly effective supply line that could keep the army well
supplied in the field without having to resort to foraging.
One of the first rules that Marion had put in place for her army was that
civilians and prisoners were not to be mistreated without orders. Luke
convinced her to put that last bit in for he knew what kind of weapon fear was.
There would use it when a town wouldn’t surrender. The choice for the town was
simple: surrender and allow the army to march in and the town would be
protected or if they fought back, the town would be sacked.
Every village and town that Marion’s army came to surrendered without a
thought of fighting. In fact, as the army marched through many of the civilians
would come out to watch and some would cheer. In many of the larger
settlements, Marion would leave a company of infantry and a cavalry squad with
orders to keep the peace, ensure the supply line, and finally to start
improving the local infrastructure.
After three days of marching, Marion’s army came into contact with the
invaders. Marion had known where they were at all times, thanks to Pollyanna’s
reports. When Pollyanna and Marion finally met back up, Marion immediately
ordered Pollyanna’s engineers back to camp. They were to eat, sleep, and clean
up for they had been living on cold food and sleeping on the bare ground for
almost a week. Marion was going to give her tent and bed over to Pollyanna but
she refused saying that she would stay with her unit. Marion did order that
Pollyanna’s troops were to have first dibs on supplies and beds for they were
all exhausted.
It was late afternoon when the armies had met sort of. Marion’s army could
see the enemy but the enemy had no idea that Marion’s army was in the area for
they were not maintaining adequate scouting. As far as Luke was concerned so
much the better. Marion’s commanders spend the rest of the day finalizing their
plans. The enemy had already bedded down for the evening. Apparently, they were
in no hurry for they only moved maybe eight miles a day. Marion’s could move
almost twenty miles a day when they wanted to. By dusk the plans had been
finalized, the main attack would come from the East as the sun was rising.
Before the attack, the cavalry would circle around to prevent anyone from
escaping. Now the hard part began, the waiting for the attack.
Chapter 39.
Marion faces news challenges.
The night before had been hard on Marion for she was anxious to get the
battle over with. They could hear the women’s cries coming from the enemy camp
as they were being raped and it was everything that Luke could do to keep
Marion and Gabriel under control. He did this by encouraging Marion to turn her
anger and anxiety toward making sure the army was ready to go. The three of
them went to every unit and visited with the troops for a little bit. Marion made
sure that none of them had any questions of why they were there to fight. Of
course, none of them did and if they had, the screams coming from the enemy
camp answered them. She also made sure that nobody lacked for any gear.
After almost two hours of visiting the troops, it was time for Marion to try
and get some sleep. When Marion returned to her tent, Luke stripped her down.
The feeling of Luke’s powerful, rough, but gentle hands on her skin made Marion
get so wet that she thought that she had peed herself although the smell coming
from between her legs was telling a different story. As Luke gently rubbed her
skin, Marion was getting goosebumps and her nipples were at full attention.
Suddenly Marion wasn’t nearly as tired as she had been only minutes before and
before she could stop them, her hands were tearing at Luke’s uniform trying to
get it off. Finally, Marion was able to get her hands into Luke’s uniform where
she went straight to his cock. Her actions had made it clear that her body
wanted to be fucked hard and it was desperate.
Luke picked Marion up with his good arm causing her to squeal like a
schoolgirl. It had been so long since they had done this. Luke laid Marion down
on her cot while he shed his uniform and Marion was delighted to see that
Luke’s cock was already fully at attention and rearing for action. Luke started
off trying to be gentle with his wife but she had other ideas for she flipped
Luke over and straddled him, impaling herself in the process. As soon as she
was sure that she was indeed impaled, Marion started riding Luke for all she
was worth.
The only sounds that escaped her mouth was oh and ah. As Luke caught up to
her, she started making new sounds for she started yipping like a dog and
howling like a wolf. The troops outside were grinning ear to ear while they
listened to Marion and Luke. When Marion started howling, most of the troops
were trying to hold back their riotous laughter as to not disturb Marion; but
it was very difficult. Most of them had to get away from Marion’s tent so that
they could break out in laughter.
On and on Marion rode Little Luke. Every time Luke leaned her back a bit,
his cock would rub on her G-spot and she would cum hard. Marion would then
fight to get back upright before Luke would lean her back again. This went on
over and over again. Finally, Marion could feel Luke swelling up inside her.
“Oh honey, give it to me, Fill Me Up With Your Hot Cum!” Marion was yelling
as Luke swelled even further. Then Luke exploded. Almost five months of cum and
frustration came flooding out. Luke thought the he would never stop cumming and
actually lost track of how many times his cock pushed more cum deep inside his
wife. As Luke was cumming, Marion was overwhelmed by a massive orgasm of her
own. The only thing that had kept her on Luke was his hand locked onto her hip.
She was screaming at the tops of her lungs as she came and her body was shaking
so hard that she thought that it might fly apart. As she was finishing, she
passed out. Luke then gently moved her to lay next to him as he curled up with
her.
As he was falling asleep, a thought crossed his mind and he turned his head
so that he could see Gabriel. She was sitting in a chair, near the tent flap.
“You going to join us? You need your sleep too, you know.”
“With all due respect Luke, I’ll stay here tonight for we are in the field
after all and the enemy is not too far away. I’ll sleep when I’m dead and since
I’m not dead yet; I guard.” With that she looked away signaling that the
conversation was over. Luke smiled warmly at Gabriel for he was very fond of
her. He then snuggled up against Marion’s soft body and quickly fell asleep.
Gabriel woke Luke and Marion up two hours before sunrise. They didn’t need
any encouragement to get up and they were dressed in under five minutes. They
took a second to make sure that their uniforms were in order before setting out
of their tent. Outside the guard at the tent flap came to attention and
presented arms as Luke and Marion stepped out. Marion saluted and thanked the
guard before she made her way around to wake the troops. Within half an hour
the camp was a beehive. Marion had forbid all fires or other light sources that
could give them away.
Breakfast would be eaten cold and mostly consisted of veggies and jerky.
Luke had banned the consumption of alcohol until after the battle so everyone
had milk or water with breakfast. No one was happy about this, but they
followed the order to the letter for to disobey would be risking Luke’s wrath
and after the incident at the powder mill, nobody, even suicidal maniacs, were
willing to risk that. It took almost an hour and a half to get the army into
formation and positioned. This time Marion knew that there was no reason for
her to give any speeches at all. Just orders and those were nothing major for
all the commanders knew the plans.
Slowly the sky started to lighten up. Marion was sitting on her horse where
she could just barely see the enemy encampment but they couldn’t see her army
for they were behind a small hill. This was going to be a good day for a
battle. It was shaping up to be a clear day with a light wind out of the east.
This would keep the smoke out of her troops faces and help blow any arrows back
at their shooter. As she was watching, she saw the signal from her cavalry that
they were in position and ready. She looked behind her and saw the sun was just
starting to peak above the eastern horizon. It was now time to start.
Chapter 40.
In the Lakemen’s camp it was shaping up to be another good day. The sun was
just coming out when the noble who was paying for this expedition stepped out
of his tent were, he had just finished another enjoyable night with his harem.
They were young women, girls really for he liked his bitches with little hair
below and non-sagging tits, that had been taken from the villages that they had
went through. He was looking forward to fucking Cecilia’s brains out for he had
heard of her beauty and her wealth all the way in the lake district and the
wealth he badly needed for he was in deep debt from his father’s bad spending
habits. As the nobleman looked around, cooking fires were just being lit around
the camp and some of the men were starting to move around. So far, they had
seen no enemy forces during their march and none of them expected any either.
Just as the nobleman was ordering breakfast a single drummer and a fife
player appeared, over the top of a nearby hill. They were playing some tune
that the noble had never hear before but was kind of catchy. The tune was one
that Marion had got from Luke called The British Grenadiers but almost nobody
else knew that. Before he had time to wonder about it, a flagbearer also
appeared. The flag was waving gently in the morning breeze but the noble could
see the colors. It was a white flag with a bright red cross through the middle.
The noble had heard that this was the flag of Marion of York for he had
heard fairy tales about her as well but he had discounted these as just that,
fairy tales. Now the fairy tales were rapidly turning into a nightmare. She had
caught them by complete surprise for the noble could hear the army moving up
the backside of the hill with a rhythmic beet. He started shouting the alarm to
his men, but many of them were very drowsy and most of them had hangovers.
Slowly the enemy troops appeared over the top of the hill and although they
were still away off; the noble couldn’t see any pikes or knights. ‘This is
going to be easy’ he thought to himself. As he prepared his armor he watched as
strange wagons appeared and the men in front of them moved to the side to let
them through.
The wagons moved up to a position at which they could look down on the whole
camp. As he wondered what the hell was going on, the wagons were unhitched from
their horses and men started going something with their ends which were pointed
right at the camp. The wagons only had two wheels that he could see and looked
like they were hauling a tree trunk around.
By this time about half of the noble’s men had formed up and he ordered an
immediate charge toward those wagons. As the noble’s men charged up the slight
hill, the men near the wagons leaned to one side and covered their ears. What
happened next would end the noble’s dreams of wealth and hot pussy.
Luke might have been the top army commander under Marion, but he was also
the artillery commander, so this is where he was at. His troops had positioned
their guns right where he had wanted them for, he had direct fire at the enemy
camp. For this battle, he had placed his guns almost wheel to wheel and then he
waited while the enemy closed the distance. For this battle, Luke had the guns
loaded with canister shot in effect turning the cannons into giant shotguns.
Each of the balls in the canister shot was about the size of a large marble.
When the enemy front lines were three hundred meters away, the wait was over.
“Fire!” Yelled Luke in a voice that he knew would carry across the
battlefield. Across his line, the guns fired in prefect unison and twelve loads
of canister went hurling toward the enemy.
“Reload!” Luke yelled but this troops were already reloading, after all what
else would they be doing on a battlefield; taking a nap? The carnage inflicted
on the enemy troops was almost instant and horrendous. The noble watched as
some of his men just disintegrated, while others had arms or legs or heads
ripped off. This was something that the noble wasn’t used to seeing and he had
been in plenty of battles. Still, they were so close, so he called for a full
charge. Hopefully he could get under those things before they did that again
and then it would be his turn to do the butchering.
When they were within only one hundred meters, the noble saw the men lean to
the side again and more smoke appear. This time through he was ready and he
dove into the dirt. Many of his men followed him and the ones who had been slow
were ripped to sherds. As the noble got his feet again, he was disheartened to
see the enemy infantry was now in front of those wagons. Then he heard the
words of the enemy commander.
Luke had been able to fire two volleys from his cannons, before the enemy
had gotten too close. After his second volley, he ordered the infantry, who had
been right behind the artillery to the fore and the artillery was to be hooked
back up and pulled out of the way. Luke could see that the enemy had been bled
badly, but whoever the commander was over there was smart for he had drove into
the dirt just before the artillery fired the second time but no worries. This
infantry came up in two lines with bayonets already fixed. When they were in
position Luke yelled:
“Front Rank, Kneel! Aim! Fire!” The front rank sent their lead downrange.
“Reload!”
Next to him the top infantry commander yelled:
“Rear Rank! Aim! Fire!” The rear rank sent their volley downrange. “Reload!”
Again, they repeated this. By this time the enemy was starting to break.
Luke then yelled:
“For Marion And York… Charge!” The infantry let out a war cry as they
rapidly advanced. They hit the remaining enemy like a saw and went right
through them like a red-hot knife through butter. Any of them who ran were
either cut down or shot in the back. Any of them who tried to stand their
ground were cut down or shot in the front. Within minutes, the infantry had
reached the enemy camp. There they slaughtered any enemy they could find for
they had no interest in taking prisoners. Some of the enemy routed and started
running down the roads, just trying to get away. There they found cavalry
waiting for them and they were cut to pieces.
The cavalry had no more interest in taking prisoners then the infantry did
for they had heard the rapes that had gone on the night before. In fact, anyone
that even tried to surrender was cut down anyway. Everyone figured that Luke
didn’t care that much about the enemy troops and they were right; Luke didn’t
and in fact some of the prisoner killing was done by him. His excuse was that
he thought that they were reaching for hidden weapons.
They were stunned when they started looking through the enemy camp for, they
had been extremely rough with the woman that they had taken. Luke ordered that
all the camp women be taken immediately to Dr. Alice and they had priority over
the enemy wounded. Luke then set up guards over the rest of the camp. Once all
the captured gear was inventoried, everyone would get their share. Luke then
ordered that the few prisoners that had actually been taken to start digging
mass graves for the dead. This was one of the reasons that Luke was a popular
commander. He tried to keep his soldier’s workloads to a minimum when it was
possible.
The dead were to be stripped before they were dumping into the grave and all
that gear was to be added to what was taken with the camp. He then sent out
scouting parties to make sure that no other enemy troops were in the area. If
they found any the orders were simple:
“Use your common sense.” Off rode the cavalry in different directions to
search for more enemy troops. Watching all this was Marion and her body guard
unit. Marion felt that someone had come up next to her and wasn’t surprised to
see that it was Gabriel who had come up next to her.
“He really is one hell of a commander, isn’t he?” For some reason this
simple question settled a matter for Marion that she had been pondering for
months. She knew that she wasn’t a commander for the battlefield and she had
always relied on Luke. Now it was time to act.
“Come on” Marion said cheerfully as she spurred her horse into motion. They
rode out into the enemy camp where Luke was dealing with enemy prisoners and
captured camp women. As Marion rode up, Luke called for attention and he
saluted Marion.
“Well General MacDougall; how long do you need here? I want to get most of
the army off and on their way to the lake district. This raid must be punished.
Plus, I want the lake district for my own.”
She was secretly pleased to see the stunned look on Luke’s face for although
he had never been officially in charge of the army; unofficially that was the
way that it worked out. Luke was quick to recover.
“We should need the rest of the day to finish up here. Tomorrow morning, we
should be able to get on our way.”
“Good. Carry on General.” Marion said as she turned her horse around for,
she wanted to go check in with Alice on the condition of the captured camp
women. As they rode off both Marion and Gabriel smiled widely.
“It’s nice to see that you still have some surprises left in you honey.”
Teased Gabriel
“Yep, I found it highly enjoyable that I’m still able to surprise Luke as
well.”
“So, you going to spend tonight with the general?”
“I sure as hell hope so.” Giggled Marion and Gabriel smiled.
“When the general leaves tomorrow for the lake district, we will take the
rest of the men, with the exception of the men in the villages, back to York.
We still have much work to do there.” Gabriel nodded her agreement.
The rest of the day was busy for everyone. The dead needed buried, the
wounded needed brought to the hospital and Luke had to get his troops ready to
march again. The loot had to be inventoried and divided. He had hoped to go be
going back to York but he had to admit that Marion’s orders did make sense, but
that didn’t mean that he had to like them. Although he didn’t like the orders,
he would carry them out to the best of his ability because he firmly believed
that the military had to obey their civilian commanders and Marion of York was
his. It was this belief that he worked tirelessly to infuse into the new army.
Along with disciple, duty, honor, courage.
As the day came to a close, Luke told his troops to turn in early. He was
giving them a few hours to relax a bit before they would have to march on.
Although his troops were resting, he wasn’t for he still had hours of work
ahead of him. In fact, unless he got some help, he wouldn’t even be able to
take care of his wife. Luke was working furiously for he desperately wanted to
get back to his wife because he didn’t know just how long he was going to be
gone for this mission. He first went through and inventoried all the army’s
supplies. That took an hour or so. Then he had to make out requisitions so that
he could either buy supplies locally or have them brought up from York. That
done he went and checked on the soldier’s weapons to make sure that nobody
needed repairs made.
There was always at least someone who broke something during combat. That
done he made sure that everyone had a place to bed down for the evening and
that sentries were posted for the night. Luke always using multiple rings of
sentries that had overlapping fields of vision. Finally, Luke was able to relax
a bit and truth be told, he was exhausted both mentally and physically. He
finally was able to drag his sorry ass into Marion’s tent where he found that
she had already fell asleep with Gabriel in her arms. Luke smiled at the women
and stripped partially down and finding his favorite chair collapsed and fell
into his on-guard sleep, meaning that he would wake up every fifteen minutes or
so and check the surroundings before going back to sleep. This was a holdover
from his days in the corps.
To be continued in part 9, Based on a post by somethin fishy,
for Sex Stories.
0 min
October 02, 2025 Luke’s HAARP Time Warp: Part 7
Luke’s HAARP Time Warp: Part 7
Marion defeats Cecilia; but at what cost?
Based on a post by somethin fishy,
in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.

As Cecilia’s army got underway the next morning, Marion had her scouts
constantly watching. They watched every step that Cecilia’s army took and
gently encouraging them to go in the way that they wanted them to go. Finally,
all the scouts broke away and rode hard ahead of Cecilia’s army. They
disappeared around a corner in the road with elements of Cecilia’s army hard on
their heels. As Cecilia’s army rounded the corner, there was the entirety of
Marion’s army blocking the road only three hundred paces ahead
Kleist was actually a bit impressed that Marion would bring her army out to
play. He was further impressed once he studied the enemy lines. Everyone was in
uniform and they were in very good order. What was confusing him is why they
were still there with his army coming onto the field and coming into order.
As the enemy army came onto the field, Marion couldn’t help but fell a bit
nervous. She had faced thousands of men before but since they had fought from
ambush, nobody in Marion’s group could see all the enemy at one time. Now they
could and Marion found it nerve-racking. Furthermore, she could see that many
of her troops were nervous too. She knew that she had to act fast or her army
might start to break before the battle had even begun. It was time for Marion
to do what only Marion could do.
She spurred her horse into motion as she, her personal flag bearer, and a
bugler rode out alone to a spot in front of the army. She had ordered her
bodyguard to stay behind and actually had to threaten Gabriel with
insubordination charges to get her to stay. As Marion rode out a great cheer
went up through the army. Marion then pulled her sword out and drove it into
the ground in front of her army. To them the message was clear. Win or die.
Retreat wasn’t an option. Behind her Cecilia’s army was forming up but Marion
ignored them for a minute. Speaking to her army:
“Men! Woman! Citizens! You all come from different backgrounds and from
different villages. You all have been brought together by one thing; Cecilia’s
tyrannical rule. This is not about the ruler of these lands, your homes. This
is about protecting everything that you hold dear to you. Your children, your
wives, your husbands, your elders. While I am not sure of who will win today, I
am sure of what will happen to your families and your lives if we lose and
every one of you know too. You have the training, you have the weapons, you
have the courage to win a glorious victory here today. The rest is easy!”
Marion reached down and grabbed her sword from the ground and holding it up
high above her head yelled “Victory Or Death!”
Her army erupted in cheer. Within seconds they were chanting “Marion!
Marion! Marion!” Marion rode from one end of her lines to the other. Soldiers
took their helmets off and put them on top of their bayonets as Marion passed.
The noise was like none that had been heard sense the Romans.
Cecilia sitting on her horse on the other side of the field was dumbfounded.
Three horsemen had ridden out in front of Marion’s army. Shortly later that
army erupted in cheer. One of the figures drove their sword into the ground.
Shortly later the army erupted again. This time Cecilia could make out the
words. They were chanting “Marion.” The three figures they rode from one end to
the other. Cecilia was getting the feeling that the figure that had drove their
sword into the ground was none other than her little sister. General Kleist was
next to her and she heard him give a snort of derision. He turned to his
orderlies.
“Order all units to advance.” Then turning to Cecilia,
“You have nothing to worry about. We will kill them all in an hour or so.”
“I hope you are...” That was as far as she got before smoke and thunder
erupted from the enemy lines.
Chapter 31.
As Marion reached the far end, she turned to her bugler.
“Send the order to the artillery. Commence firing.” The bugler blew the
order and her artillery opened up with a mighty roar. She had ten guns on the
field with her today. They were all 12 pound cannons that Luke had been working
at frantically for the last month to get done. He had got the bronze for them
from old church bells. Now they were in battle for the first time and they were
under Luke’s direct command. Marion rode back to where her guards were still
at. By the time she had got back, Luke’s guns had reloaded and were firing
again. Luke was using solid shot with bagged powder. As Marion looked back
toward the now approaching enemy, she saw the second volley hit just behind the
enemy ranks. Seeing the look on Marion’s face, Gabriel told her:
“The first rounds went way over their heads.” Marion nodded and turned to
one of her messengers.
“Tell the fucking idiots that if they miss again, they will all be hung.”
“Yes ma’am” and she rode off.
“You’re being a bit harsh with your husband aren’t you dearie? After all
those are smooth bore guns and this is a new experience for everyone here.
Nobody other than Luke has ever heard of technology like this before.” asked
Gabriel of Marion. Marion just gave her a hard look. Gabriel might be her
girlfriend and her husband, Luke, in command of the artillery but Marion had
resigned from the human race and found that she was rapidly becoming a
commander and started developing a commander’s point of view of things. Her
worries were now for her front-line troops and what would happen to them if the
artillery didn’t bleed the enemy bad enough before they got within range.
The third volley was on target and hit just in front of the enemy ranks.
Since the ground was still solid, this is just what Luke was looking for.
Grazing shots, he had called them in the pre-battle briefing. He had explained
that with solid shot; you want to hit just in front of the enemy ranks while
getting the round to bounce off the ground. This way the round would go through
the enemy ranks and kill or wound a dozen or more men at a time. Marion watched
as the approaching army had great holes put in it, but they kept coming. When
they were within 150 meters Marion ordered the artillery to switch to caster
shot. It was time to get serious. When the enemy was only 75 meters away,
Marion ordered the infantry to open fire.
The noise was horrendous; the sound of almost one thousand rifles firing at
once. Furthermore, the infantry was firing as fast as they could work the bolts
and shove another round in. Luke had designed a single shot rifle for the
infantry that was based on the French Chassepot rifle from the Franco-Prussian
war. The only person to have a repeating rifle on the field that day was
Gabriel. Luke had decided not to make anymore of her rifle because the
ammunition was very hard to make without the machinery and he had enough other stuff
to make first.
Eventually he would reequip the entire army with repeating rifles, but he
had other things to make first. In the glimpses that Marion could get, she
could see that the enemy lines were getting very ragged. The amount of smoke
that was produced was by all the rifles firing was so bad that Marion was
having a very hard time seeing. A couple of times Gabriel had to grab her
horse’s reins to keep Marion from wondering off to find out what was happening.
By the time that the enemy had got to within 20 meters of her front lines only
a hundred or so remained.
Marion ordered a general advance across the whole line and within minutes it
was all over. The remaining men surrendered as soon as they saw Marion’s troops
charging them. The whole battle had only lasted about fifteen minutes from
first shot to last. Marion had given strict orders to not kill prisoners and
anyone caught killing a prisoner would get executed by firing squad so the men
surrendering were not harmed.
Chapter 32.
What followed was one of the worst things that Marion had ever seen. The
rifles had done their jobs well. Luke had designed to be chambered in .58
caliber and they certainly packed a punch. Marion saw some men who didn’t even
have heads left. Others had holes the size of her fist in their backs, were the
rounds had went through them. One of the things that Marion had set up before
hand was a system to get the wounded off the field and into the hospital
quickly. Alice would be busy today and probably for the next week. Marion
ordered most of her troops to help the wounded and pile the dead up for burial.
She detected fifty of her men to guard the prisoners while they dug a mass
grave for the dead. Marion sent most of her cavalry and Pollyanna’s engineers
to head toward York and rebuild all the bridges that they had destroyed to slow
down Cecilia’s army. By the time that Marion’s army got to them, the bridges
would be rebuilt.
Now that Marion had the immediate concerns done; she had some personal
business to take care of; she just had to find Cecilia. Marion walked through
where the enemy lines had been and had to do her best to not vomit. There was
more blood and guts on the ground then Marion had ever seen and that included
in a butcher. It took Marion a while but she eventually found Cecilia. She was
on her back and was missing one of her legs and Marion could see that she was
in shock. The leg had been taken off just below the knee so Cecilia actually
had a decent chance as long as she didn’t bleed to death. Marion took off her
belt and wrapped it around Cecilia’s stump to slow down the blood loss.
Although Cecilia had sworn to have Marion killed and keep Luke as her personal
fuck toy; Marion just couldn’t stand by while her sister bled to death. Cecilia
could barely open her eyes but Marion’s actions did register.
“I see that you are still a weak bitch.”
“Aye, love you too Cecilia.”
“Get your hands off me; you cunt!”
“Shut up Cecilia for I am no longer the weak sister that you tormented. I am
now a mother to a beautiful girl and I have an amazing husband. Not only that
but I just crushed your army and you are now My prisoner.”
Marion tightened up the belt and yelled for a stretcher. As the stretcher
came, Cecilia was still cursing at Marion but Marion didn’t care. She just
couldn’t watch her sister die. As Marion turned around, Luke was standing
there, watching quietly.
“What the fuck do you want Luke?”
Luke started toward her.
“Get the fuck away from me! Don’t ever touch me again! If you do try to ever
touch me again; I will kill you!” growled Marion. She was pissed but had no
idea why and didn’t care. Luke looked like he had been gut-punched while being
ran over. He turned and did his best to choke off the tears that Marion caused
when she stabbed him. As he walked over to the artillery, he could see some of
them celebrating.
“Hey!” he boomed “Get your fucking asses in gear, Now. I want these cannons
facing York’s walls by sunrise tomorrow.”
“But sir...” protested one of the officers “That wasn’t the plan.”
“Plans change. Get your fucking ass in gear now before I see if I can kick
it through York’s walls.” The officer turned white. As big as Luke was, nobody
in their right mind would ever cross him. The officer recovered soon enough and
turned yelling orders as he went. The troops began hitching up the horses and
hooking up the guns.
“Luke?” He spun around and Gabriel was standing there with a worried look.
“Are you and Marion good?”
“That’s none of your God-damned fucking business, Colonel” Luke turned on
his heel and continued to push his artillery to get moving. Gabriel was
dumbfounded. Yes, she did hold the rank of Colonel in Marion’s army but Luke
had never been formal with her before. Furthermore, he usually tried to avoid
blasphemy; not because he cared or even gave a fuck but out of respect for the
locals. After Luke out of hearing range, Gabriel called over a nearby Captain
that commanded one of the two companies of the elite infantry.
“Captain, get your troops ready to move out. You will be escorting Luke’s
guns to York and he is getting ready to leave now.”
“Yes ma’am” and he was off. Gabriel had a reputation in the army as a very
powerful and smart woman and when she gave an order, you obeyed. Gabriel was
worried for Marion and Luke. She didn’t know what had set Marion off and
Gabriel suspected that she didn’t know herself, but Gabriel could see the pain
in Luke’s eyes. As Gabriel stood there, trying to figure things out; Marion
came up behind her.
“What the fuck are you standing around for?!? There’s still plenty of work
to do.” When Gabriel looked, she was struck by the look in Marion’s eyes.
Instead of the loving, caring woman that Gabriel was use to; there was
unbridled rage. Gabriel had never seen this look on Marion’s face, but figured
that now wasn’t the time to argue so Gabriel saluted and went to help with the
casualties.
In the hospital area, Alice was the one was to be obeyed. Her first rule was
that when someone came in the uniform came off and that person was treated just
as that, a person. Their place in line was dictated by the severity of their
injury and not which army they belonged to or if they were noble or common
birth. Her official rank was Colonel but she would ream anyone who called her
that. She was a doctor first and foremost. Almost as soon as the shooting
stopped, her work began. By now she was a fairly competent doctor and knew what
to do in most cases. If not then she knew enough to guess her way through it.
Before the battle she had made sure that everyone in her unit was well rested
and that they had plenty of straight alcohol on hand. They used it to sterilize
their hands and tools, and boiled horse hair or catgut for sutures.
Alice was the one who got to work on Cecilia when she came in. Alice cleaned
the rest of her stump up and pulled a piece of shrapnel out of her shoulder.
Alice wished that she could give her patients something for their pain, but
Luke hadn’t had time to develop something yet. As pissed as Alice was about her
patient’s suffering, she did understand. Luke was beyond incredibly busy with
the needs of making arms for the army and machines to make those arms. He had
also been busy with training new metal workers and training the army. After
all, if their army hadn’t won then Alice’s efforts wouldn’t have mattered.
Thankfully she understood this all too well. Cecilia was still fighting with
everyone and shouting insults at anyone that she could see. When she tried
insulting Alice, Alice just ignored her. Cecilia couldn’t hurt anyone for she
had been strapped down to the stretcher and had her clothes cut off so that
Alice could see what she was doing. Once Alice was done, she sowed Cecilia up
and sent her to the recovery area while Alice got ready for the next patient.
Pollyanna was dragging ass for she had been up the whole night before and
hadn’t been able to get much sleep. Now she was with her engineers working on
rebuilding bridges so the army could pass. She used some of her escort to help
cut down trees and move the logs while the rest kept watch. Every so often she
would switch them out so that the first group could get some rest while the
second group did some work. The men grumbled about having to do work but
Pollyanna didn’t really care and they knew it.
The complaining was never anything serious for everyone respected Pollyanna
and liked her as well. She was usually easy going but would crack down hard if
someone got out of line. It also helped that her husband Matt served under her
and Pollyanna wouldn’t hesitate to lend a hand when help was needed.
Pollyanna’s plans though were thrown for a loop when Luke showed with his guns.
Fortunately, she had just finished the first bridge, but it was the easiest of
the four that she had to rebuild.
“Luke, what the hell? You weren’t supposed to be here until tomorrow
afternoon.” When he looked at her, she was stuck by the pain in his eyes.
“Plans change Pollyanna.”
“What changed?” asked Pollyanna almost desperately. But Luke didn’t answer.
He just led his guns across the bridge, paused just enough for his escort, and
continued toward York. Pollyanna then kicked herself into high gear as her unit
was gathering up their tools and getting ready to move out.
Back on the battlefield, the dead had been buried and the prisoners were
under guard. Marion left half of the remaining infantry to guard the prisoners
and Alice while she took the remaining cavalry and infantry and started her
march on York. She knew that Luke had already left and she was furious with
him. Why had he risked the guns like that? The plan had been to wait a day so
that the engineers could get the bridges rebuilt, then the whole army would
leave together. She now had to fight to not only catch up with her artillery
but to catch up with her husband. Although she refused to let it show, she was deeply
worried about Luke.
“Gabriel” asked Marion “Do you have any idea why Luke took off like that?”
“No, I don’t but I might have a theory.” Marion looked at her and Gabriel
explained “I talked to him just before he left and the pain in his eyes was
almost unbearable. I think that it might have had something to do with the way
that you reamed him right after you found Cecilia.”
Marion gasped at this revolution. She was about to offer a rebuke but the
look from Gabriel killed it before Marion could get it out. She had been
extremely rude toward Luke while all he wanted to do was to comfort his
distraught wife.
“Gabriel, I need to you do me a favor please. Take a squad of cavalry and
catch up with Luke. Make sure that he is safe and that he doesn’t do anything
reckless. I know that I have no right to ask this, but Please; can you do that
for me? I couldn’t stand to lose him for he means everything to me”
“Just make sure that when you see him again that you not only tell him but
show him what he means to you Marion. You hurt him very bad.” With this Gabriel
was off.
Marion’s world was spinning around her. Yes, she had won the battle
decisively but her sister was at death’s door. Worse still was the way that she
had let her emotions overwhelm her when Luke had just been trying to offer her
a little bit of comfort. After all, Luke had been in battles before while this
was Marion’s first real battle. Sure, she had been in plenty of skirmishes
before but a skirmish is just a skirmish, a battle is a battle, and a war is a
war as her Luke would often say. He would then usually go on how various
politicians and generals throughout his history had confused them and ended up
losing everything.
She was now beginning to realize that she didn’t push him away, she shoved.
Not only that but she had stabbed him. She wouldn’t blame him if he left her
but she would never forgive herself. She would rather have died then have to
live with herself if she drove Luke off.
Chapter 33.
Luke was driving his guns and crews very hard. When he came to one of the
destroyed bridges, he would lead the guns to the nearest ford and continue. If
they couldn’t get to the ford then he would use every trooper he had to rebuild
the bridge so that it was just good enough. Let the engineers finish it. He
needed them to be just good enough to get his guns across. Whenever someone
would ask why he was pushing so hard, he would just give them one of his famous
looks. That was always enough and by the time they had crossed the second
stream, none of them bothered to ask anymore. Through the night he drove
everyone hard. He wasn’t afraid to grab an axe and help cut trees either. By
sunrise the next day, Luke had his guns positioned about 500 meters from York’s
strongest gate. Luke knew that his guns would be easily able to reduce the
fortifications for he had modelled them after the 1858 Napoleon smoothbore. The
first thing he did though was to send his aid-de-camp, Captain Trent, up to the
walls under a flag of truce to demand the city surrender immediately.
Cecilia had left the city under the command of her most trusted and loyal
subordinate, Anthony of Essex. She knew that the city would be in good hands
until she got back. A couple of days after Cecilia had left, one of his
soldiers woke him up right after sunrise. Anthony was pissed to put it mildly
for he had been up late the night before working over a new batch of cunts and
he was exhausted. The soldier told him that someone at the main gate had a
message for him. So, Anthony lazily got up and dressed. The bastard had woken
him up so he could wait.
When Anthony looked out over the wall, he saw a single man on horseback. The
man had strange green clothes on and an even stranger helmet.
“Whatever you want, make it quick” Anthony snapped. He was from one of the
wealthiest families in Essex and knew how to look down his nose at anyone below
him and that was almost everyone. Whoever this man was; was either very stupid
or had a spin of steel for he didn’t as so much twitch from Anthony’s tone.
“I am here as a representative of Marion of York. She demands that you
immediately open the city gates and bring your men out unarmed. If you follow
her orders then none of you will be harmed. If you refuse then she will be
forced to order the city walls flattened. She will then move on your works with
infantry and kill every last one of you.”
Anthony was now beyond pissed. After all who was this rebel bitch to tell
him what to do.
“You can go back and tell that rebel bitch that if anyone is to be
surrendering it will be her surrendering to me. She had better hurry up to for
Cecilia’s army will crush her!”
“Cecilia’s army has already been crushed by Marion. This is your last chance
to save the innocent lives of the people or York and surrender.”
“If the cunt Marion won then I am Julius Caesar! Now get the fuck out of
here before I put an arrow between your eyes.”
Trent turned and rode back to Luke’s position.
“The commander is being stubborn sir.”
“Figured as much” said Luke. He told his color bearer to uncase the colors
and Marion’s flag was unfurled. Turning he yelled to his guns “Fire!”
All ten of his guns fired at once and Luke had just got his field glasses up
in time to see the first volley drive into York’s ancient walls. Luke then
turned to watch his crews work their guns. He felt a spike of pride to watch
the crews that he had labored so hard to train, go through the firing routine
like a fine Swiss watch. Within minutes the second volley was on its way and
the first parts of York’s walls started coming down. Those walls had never been
designed to handle gunfire and especially not the kind of fire that Luke’s guns
could deliver. Within an hour, the walls facing them had been flattened and
Luke had shifted his gunner’s aim toward some of the more distant walls.
As the gunners were shifting their fire, Luke was finalizing plans with his
infantry commander when he heard horses behind him. He pulled out his Sig while
the troops around him raised their guns and pointed toward the sound. The
horses came around the corner and Luke could see that it was none other than
Gabriel. She was leading a whole column for she had Pollyanna’s engineers with
her.
Seeing who it was, everyone snapped to attention, just like Luke had drilled
into them. Luke snapped to attention as well, just like his troops had and
saluted Gabriel; she returned it.
“Report please” Gabriel said while looking Luke right in the eye.
“The garrison commander refused to surrender so we were forced to fire on
the walls. We have been firing for the last hour and now we are preparing to
assault the city.”
“Carry on ladies and gentlemen. From now on through, everyone reports to
me.”
Luke turned to watch the infantry from up behind the guns. He knew that he
was going to hate himself for the next series of orders that were going to be
given but the city still hadn’t surrendered. He had seen firsthand just how
dirty unban fighting was and was in no hurry to relive it, but duty still
remained.
“Cease fire” Luke yelled to his gunners. They ceased firing as quickly as
they had started for, he had trained them very well. Turning to Gabriel
“Permission to begin the assault ma’am”
“Granted.” As Luke was turning Gabriel continued speaking “Luke where are
you going? You are not leading the assault.” When Luke turned toward her, she
was stuck by the hard look on his face.
“With all due respect Colonel ma’am, but fuck off. You damn well know that
there’s nobody more qualified. Also don’t bother trying to send cavalry in for
if we end in a fight, they will be slaughtered in the tight city streets.”
Luke turned again and headed off on his horse with his saber in hand.
Gabriel was too stunned to even try to stop him. She watched as he rode up to a
position in front of the troops and waved them forward with his saber. It was
really a beautiful sight to behold, Gabriel had to admit to herself. Every one
of the soldiers were stepping in order with guns partly raised and fixed
bayonets reflecting the mid-morning sun. Marion’s flag was waving gracefully
above them as they moved forward and the musicians that had accompanied Luke
were playing Rule Britannia. Gabriel watched as Luke’s infantry approached the
ruined walls of York and she wondered if she would ever see him again.
Moreover, she worried about what would happen to Marion if Luke happened to get
killed.
Marion had been driving her troops hard, but she had to stop for the night.
Luke had almost a half a day head start on the rest of the army and he had far
fewer troops to move. Plus, he instinctively knew how to handle troops and
Marion was still learning. Her army bedded down in one of the burned-out
villages, but Marion couldn’t sleep one bit. She was worried about everything.
She worried that her sister would die on her. She was worried about her troops
and what she was going to do. She was worried that Gabriel would run into an
ambush while chasing after Luke. Most of all, she was worried about Luke. She
had verbally stabbed her loving husband and then he had taken all the artillery
off and headed toward York almost alone.
A messenger from Pollyanna had reported that Luke had passed them just as
they had finished the first bridge. Marion could only guess at what he would do
when he got to York and she only hoped that the guns would be able to convince
the garrison to surrender before Luke could launch an assault. If he survived
then she didn’t know what she would do for she had caused him to go rogue but
she couldn’t just overlook his going off on his own.
The next morning, as soon as it was light enough to see their hands in front
of their faces, Marion woke her troops. It would be just a cold breakfast this
morning for she wanted to be moving again before the sun rose. They did have a
few small problems with getting going that fast and while they were minor, they
delayed their departure by almost a half an hour. Finally, they were on the
move again. Marion was pushing them hard, almost too hard, but she didn’t care
at that moment. All she wanted to do was to get to York before her husband
could have a chance to launch an assault. Through their intelligence, Marion
knew that while Cecilia had left a skeleton force to guard York; they were her
elite troops and were extremely loyal to her. Marion knew that Luke knew that
to and she wondered if that was part of the reason that he had done what he had
done. That way he could soften up the defenses so that Marion either wouldn’t
have to assault York or would just have to mop up.
After marching for a couple of hours Marion’s forces could hear the big guns
firing and Marion was relieved. If the guns were firing then Luke couldn’t
assault the city. Her heart sank through a few minutes later when the guns
stopped. That meant that Luke was ready to attack or hopefully the city had
surrendered, but she doubted this. He had stressed over and over again that the
infantry had to be ready to attack as soon as the artillery had stopped firing.
He was concerned that if they let the defenders catch their wits after the
artillery barrage, then they would fortify the rubble and then they would have
to fight even harder because rubble was easier to defend then regular
buildings. What scared Marion the most was that she knew that Luke knew from
personal experience what he was talking about. The only good thing was that all
the bridges that they had come to had been rebuilt so Pollyanna had been able
to add her troops to Luke’s.
As they continued their march the only sound was that of the birds. It
continued with way until they were almost to York. What Marion heard then
almost caused her to pass out for she heard lots of rifle fire and some
grenades. That meant that some of Luke’s troops were tangled up fighting in the
city. Marion double-timed her troops and they rushed toward the gunfire. Just
before they cleared the last of the woods, they came on their artillery. They
were guarding the guns and far more horses than they should have had.
“Gabriel ordered the cavalry to dismount and follow her into the city to
support Luke ma’am” said one of the artillery women who were guarding the guns.
All the artillery personal were there because they were the ones that were the
hardest to train because everyone of their skills had to be taught to them with
no previous foundation like what the infantry and cavalry had. Marion now
ordered her cavalry to dismount immediately and join with the infantry to
follow her into the fight.
In the city, the defenders were putting up one hell of a fight. They had
managed to fortify an area further into the city from where Luke’s guns had
pounded. As Luke’s soldiers hit this fortified area, they quickly got bogged
down. The fighting was house to house and in some cases room to room.
Casualties were heavy on both sides but Luke’s troops eventually got the upper
hand through their superior firepower. The scales were tipped even further when
Gabriel’s dismounted cavalry joined the fray. As soon as Luke saw Gabriel, he
started protesting
“Luke shut the fuck up. This is my fight too and I’ll be fucking damned if I
let you get yourself killed.”
Together they pushed through the city. As they got closer to the castle,
they picked up speed in their advance. Gabriel and Pollyanna were excited, but
Luke was getting more suspicious. He expected that the resistance to get worse
but it was like the enemy was giving up. When they reached the castle gates,
Luke put away his saber and got a satchel charge. There was nobody that he
trusted enough to do this yet for they only had one chance. Luke lit the slow
burn fuse, and he had thirty seconds to place the charge and get the fuck out
of there.
As he charged in, hidden archers started firing at him. He managed to avoid
most of the arrows by moving very fast but a couple managed to find their
marks. He managed to plant the charge right against the door and limp back into
cover before the charge went off. The doors were blown off their hinges and the
way was now open for Marion’s troops.
Gabriel led the charge through the now open doors and immediately was glad
that she had a pair of six shot revolvers. She shot through both of them and
pulled her saber. She hacked left and right. Everywhere she swung, she sliced
an enemy combatant. None of them could even get close to her for she was a
one-woman killing machine. Her troops flooded through the castle, killing
everyone who resisted. It took the best part of an hour before the castle was
cleared.
Chapter 34.
By the time that Marion had caught up with Gabriel, everything was over.
Gabriel was literally covered with blood and had lost part of her pinky on her
right hand. When Marion found her, Gabriel was administering first aid to a
wounded trooper. Marion couldn’t believe the carnage that was before her. The
floors and parts of the walls were coated in blood. She had thought that the
battlefield that she had just been on the day before was bad; this was far, far
worse. When Gabriel noticed Marion standing there, she came to attention and
saluted and so did the troops around her.
Marion was both impressed and disturbed. Impressed because the simple
civilians that had been starving and desperate when they joined her a few
months before had now been turned into a disciplined army that was now capable
of defeating professional armies. She was disturbed because she feared that
after today, she might not even know the new Gabriel, or the new Pollyanna, or
the new Alice, or the new Luke. ‘Wait’ she thought
“Luke! Oh my God! Gabriel where’s Luke? Please tell me that you know where
he’s at!”
“Fuck! The last time I saw him, he had just planted the satchel charge that
destroyed the castle gates. It looked like he had several arrow wounds too for
he was limping badly.”
Marion wanted to do nothing more than to run off to find Luke, but she was
needed here too. A large number of her soldiers were dead or wounded. To make
matter worse, there was also a number of wounded enemy soldiers to take into
consideration as well. For the next fifteen minutes Marion was giving one order
right after another, but only about half of her mind was on the task at hand
while the rest of it was worried about Luke.
Finally, Pollyanna walked up to her. She had several light wounds but
nothing too serious.
“Marion, go find Luke. We can handle things from here.” When Marion looked
at Gabriel, she nodded. Marion was out the door like lightening. She just had
to find Luke. She knew that he wasn’t in the castle but he had made it to the
gate. With the wounds that Gabriel described Luke having, he must have taken
cover in a very sheltered spot near the gate to protect himself from the blast.
“Luke! Luke! Where Are You, Luke?” she screamed. Around her several houses
were beginning to burn. Several others had been turned into rubble by the blast
from the satchel charge and the grenades that some of her troops carried. She
quickly ordered some of her nearby soldiers to start firing the fires for if
they got out of control then the whole city and everyone inside it, including
them, would burn. Marion was frantic as she looked through the nearby rubble.
Her hands had been cut up with her clawing at the rubble but she couldn’t slow
down. In truth she never even felt her hands and wouldn’t realize how bad she
had hurt her hands until later. She looked and looked but couldn’t find a trace
of him anywhere. She did manage to pull several of other soldiers out of the
rubble and administer first aid to them until a medic had got there.
Finally, after searching for what seemed like hours, Marion saw a familiar
boot buried in the rubble. She knew that it had to be Luke’s for she had never
known someone with bigger feet.
“Luke!” she cried “Hold on and I’ll get you out of there. Someone, Anyone
Help! God, please help me! Luke don’t you dare die on me!”
Several of her soldiers hearing her cry came running up and began to help
remove the rubble. Luke and Marion were very popular in the army for they were
both fair and honest. They were down to earth, and would go out of their way to
help their soldiers. On numerous occasions in the past, they had given up their
bed while on campaign for a sick or hurt soldier. In many ways, they were more
than the commander and founders of the army. They were everyone’s mom and dad.
Slowly they uncovered more of Luke and things didn’t look good. Both of his
legs were bloody from arrow wounds. So many arrows had hit him that several had
found weak points in his armor. As more rubble was removed, Marion really began
to fear the worst for he still hadn’t moved. They found another arrow wound in
his side and one of his arms was trapped by more rubble. Several of the
soldiers grabbed hold and lifted the piece off of him. It was obvious that his
arm was broken.
One might wonder why Luke had taken such risk, just to blow up a door. Well,
as long as Cecilia’s troops held the castle, they could rain down arrows and
other projectiles on Marion’s troops. Worse, they could launch firebombs over
the castle walls and light the city on fire.
So Luke, being a marine combat engineer in what he thought of as his
previous life, fell back on his training and charged into the breach to blow
the doors and let Marion’s troops in. He made sure that he did this because one
he knew exactly what to do and two, he was one of the few I the army that wore
good enough armor that he might be able to get to the door. Charging in, he
fully expected to not live long enough to ever see Marion again. He would have
liked to have seen her one last time, to hold her and apologize for angering
her.
Finally, Luke’s head was uncovered. Marion was right there and she gently
moved his head so she could look at his face. ‘Wait did his eyes twitch?’ She
thought. Hope swelled in her heart for she knew just how tough Luke was.
Chapter 35.
Marion starts her life as a ruler.
Luke had just planted his explosive when he felt the first arrow find its
way through his armor and hit his leg, but he had no time to think about it for
the explosive would be going off in fifteen seconds. He made sure that it was
planted right and turned to run. That’s when he felt the second hit. This one
was serious for it was in his abdomen. Before he could get out, he was hit once
more in his leg. He fought through the pain to make sure that he was out of
there in time. He ran out and dove into the open door of a nearby building. As
he was passing through the door the charge went off.
Normally he should have been far enough away to be safe, but where he took
cover at was right in line with the entryway and the thick stone of the castle
wall directed part of the blast back at him. The blast was powerful enough to
shake the stone of the building loose. Before long Luke had been pinned under a
large piece of rubble. Slowly more rubble came down and Luke admitted to
himself that he wasn’t going to make it through the day. He was pinned and
bleeding. He couldn’t even reach his wounds to bind them so instead of
struggling he decided to send the rest of his life thinking about his beautiful
wife and adorable child. He prayed that he had taught enough people enough; so
that Marion could led them to a much better future.
Slowly he felt his life drain out of him. He was becoming delirious. He had
to be for he could hear Marion calling for him and she sounded frantic and
panicked. ‘That can’t be her’ he thought. Marion had been so pissed at him the
last time he saw her that she cursed him out and ordered him not to touch her
ever again. He began to see more light reaching his eyes and he finished
preparing himself to finally leave this cruel world. He felt himself getting
lighter and he was amazed by the sensation for it felt like he was being lifted
up to heaven, but he had to admit that he would much more likely end up in
hell.
‘Oh well, I am a devil dog after all’ and he smiled weakly at that thought.
He felt a pair of warm, soft hands on his face and heard Marion’s voice again.
As his face turned toward the light, he fought to open his eyes. There was an
angel looking down at him with a warm smile on her face and tears streaming
down her face. It had to be an angel for she was beautiful, timeless, and had a
halo.
It was Luke’s eyes that had moved for Marion could now see the blue of his
eyes. Those eyes that she loved so much; more than land, or power, or money. He
was alive but barely. She wanted to do nothing more then pull him out of there
and take him to bed, but the medical training that Luke had pounded into her
head ever since they met; stopped her. She knew that he might have a broken
back or other injuries. One of her men found part of a door that they could
slip under Luke to lift him out. As they lifted Luke’s massive body out Marion
knew that he most likely would die for nobody survived those kinds of injuries.
As she was holding his hand, she felt it go slack. She was finding that it
was increasingly hard to hide her tears and so when she saw one of the men that
had helped her get Luke out of the rubble break down in tears, Marion could no
longer hold it back. She cried and cried. She didn’t care who saw her and
didn’t know for how long she cried. She didn’t even know when she finally
stopped, but the next conscious thought that she recognized was that she was
back in her old room in the castle. She was still in her uniform and still had
Luke’s blood on her.
As she swung her feet off the bed, she realized that she felt like shit, she
was thirsty, hungry, her hands were killing her, and she was worried about
Mackenzie. By now she had admitted to herself that she wouldn’t see Luke until
she made it to heaven. She stumbled to the door and opened it. The two guards
by the door came to attention and presented arms. She saluted and asked them:
“Where Gabriel was at?”
“She was in the great hall the last time I saw her ma’am”
“Okay” as Marion began to walk that way another thought came to her. “One
more thing, what day is it?”
“10 March ma’am”
“I was out for three days?”
“Yes ma’am. The Colonel gave orders that you were not to be disturbed unless
your life was at risk ma’am”
“I see. Thank you”
With that Marion was off the find Gabriel. Every soldier she passed came to
attention and saluted her with military precision. As annoying as it was Marion
was starting to feel a growing pride in her army. They were becoming
professionals and had now won two battles against forces of superior numbers.
Question was could that trend continue with Luke gone. When Marion got to the
great hall, Gabriel wasn’t there, but one of Marion’s female bodyguards was. The
guard snapped to attention. Marion actually heard the guards boot heels
clicking together. The guard was as stiff as a board, her tits pointed straight
forward and her dirty blond hair in a French braid that was barely visible
under her helmet.
“Do you know where Gabriel is at?”
“Yes ma’am. The Colonel just stepped out to get some news. I believe she is
probably still in the telegraph room ma’am”
“Telegraph room?”
“Yes ma’am. It’s in the small room through that door other there with the
two guards on it.”
Marion turned to see Gabriel coming through the door. Her uniform was clean
and crisp. Her steps were even and she carried herself with pride. Gabriel
hadn’t seen Marion because she was busy giving orders to a courier. As soon as
Gabriel sighted Marion, she stopped, snapped to attention, and saluted. Marion
returned the salute and walked up to Gabriel.
“Come Gabriel, we need to talk.” They walked into a small room nearby and
closed the door.
“So, what all has been going on the last three days?”
“I gave orders to bring the prisoners, from the first battle, to town right
after the battle here ended. I figured that they would be much easier to guard
here plus we need as much manpower as we can get our hands on so we can get the
large number of chores done. I also requested that Alice send every person that
she could spare but instead she brought the entire unit. Pollyanna came through
the battle without a scratch so she has gone out with a strong escort to map
the rest of your lands. We found Cecilia’s treasure hoard and I have been using
it to pay the civilians in town to help clean up the town and clean away
rubble. I also have been looking into installing plumbing into the castle and
eventually through the entire town.”
“What about causalities?”
“Not as bad as it could have been. So far, we suffered eighty dead and a
further one hundred wounded. Almost all of them came during the storming of the
town. I think that it would have been far worse if we hadn’t gotten here so
quickly. So far, we have counted twenty-three hundred dead or wounded out of
Cecilia’s army and the rest are prisoners. Seems to be that most of the ones
taken prisoner were ones that she had forced into the army. Speaking of her,
Alice told me a little while ago that she expected Cecilia to recover.”
“Can you send word that my daughter is to stay where she is at. I don’t want
to risk her health by bringing her to this filth hole until we can get sewers
installed. Next, set up watch post on our borders for I suspect that the other
local nobles will be wanting to take away everything we have won. Then we need
to see to the army’s refit and they will of course need some rest, for I expect
to be attacked within a week or so.”
“Yes ma’am”
“Gabriel, you’re my lover. There’s no need to call me anything other than
Marion when we are alone or with our close friends.” Gabriel gave Marion a warm
smile and a quick hug.
“I suspect that you’re right about the surrounding nobles attacking us,
Marion. I do know that several of them have had representatives here over the
last couple of days asking about you. They remind me of vultures. You know what
has truly surprised me, Marion?”
“No, what?”
“That you haven’t asked about Luke yet.”
“Why should I concern myself with the dead?”
“Oh Marion, my darling, you need to follow me, and as your lover I order you
to follow me so I can show you something.” Marion smiled and giggled as she
followed Gabriel. As they walked, Marion’s eyes were pulled down to Gabriel’s
swinging hips Marion was sure that she was exaggerating her hip swing on
purpose. Marion checked to make sure that they were alone before she reached
down and grabbed a handful of Gabriel’s ass. Gabriel jumped and giggled for
Marion had quickly pinned her to the wall. Their lips quickly interlocked as
they moaned into each other’s mouths. Gabriel was able to break off, she still
had to show Marion something. Taking Marion’s hand Gabriel told her:
“Come on you naughty girl. I really do have something that you need to see.”
“Yes, you do” purred Marion as she rubbed Gabriel’s mound.
“Want am I going to do with you?” laughed Gabriel. “I know. You deserve to
have your hot, bare ass spanked!”
“You promise?” asked Marion with a hopeful look on her face. After seeing
Gabriel’s ass swinging in front of her had reminded Marion that she hadn’t had
a good lay in almost two weeks and that was after she had gotten used to
getting fucked several times a day. She just hoped that Gabriel could keep up
with her.
“Come on Marion.” Marion and Gabriel walked down the hall, hand in hand.
Marion was confused when they stopped in front of the old infirmary.
“It took Alice commanding almost a hundred workers a day and a half to clean
these rooms to her standards when she got here.” Gabriel said as they were
acknowledged by the guard and let in.
Inside Marion was amazed at how clean the room was. Not only that but there
was bed after bed all down the length of the room. Each one had someone lying
in it and each one had a chart at the foot of the bed facing the isle. Not only
that but each bed had clean sheets on them.
“There’s beds for one hundred in here and they have round-the-clock care
from two nurses and a doctor.” Explained Gabriel. “The person you need to meet
though is through here.”
Marion followed Gabriel through several rooms of wounded men and woman.
Finally, they came to a door. Gabriel flashed Marion a smile as she opened the
door and stepped through. When Marion stepped through, she froze. She noticed
in passing that she was in an old storage room that had been cleaned, but that
wasn’t what had her attention. There in front of her was a single bed with a
very large person laying on it and resting comfortably.
“No! No! It Can’t Be!” Marion cried “I Felt Him Die! Gabriel if this is a
joke, I swear to God that I will fucking kill you with my bare hands!” screamed
Marion.
“No joke my dear. Luke survived. What you felt was just him passing out.
Alice guesses that it was from pain or blood loss. He will be confined to a bed
for at least a month and will be weak for a while afterwards but Alice is
confident that he will recover.”
Marion collapsed to the floor and sobbed. She cried harder than she had ever
cried before, because she was so happy. Even when she had gotten married, she
wasn’t this happy. Gabriel helped her up and into a chair that was next to
Luke’s bed. Once Gabriel was sure that Marion was okay; she quietly left the
room and made sure that the door was shut.
Marion sat quietly next to the man that she loved more than anything. The
man that had saved her life numerous times before and had given her something
that she had never had before, hope. Hope in the present, hope in the future,
and hope for her people. As she sat there, unconsciously grabbed Luke’s hand
and held it tight. She could feel his heart beat and his warmth. She didn’t
know how long she sat there but she did remember a nurse coming and going a few
times to check on Luke. Eventually, Alice came in. She was wearing her uniform
of course, but over it she wore a white overcoat. She looked just what she was,
a military doctor. Alice gently patted a sleeping Marion on the shoulder and
she stirred. Marion’s eyes were bloodshot from her crying and her constant
dozing off.
“Come on Marion. You need to get some real sleep.”
“No! I can’t leave him again.” Alice gave her a warm but tired smile.
“Marion. Look at me. Look into my eyes” Marion turned to look into Alice’s
bright green eyes “I promise that he will be here when you return. His vitals
are good and there’s no signs of infection so far. He might develop an
infection later, but for now he needs rest and so do you. Oh, before I forget,
your sister has been asking for you.”
“Where’s she at?”
“Down the hall, although you might want to clean up before you go see her.
You look like shit.”
“Gee thanks.” The ladies shared a laugh. “I guess I should clean myself up.
I do kind of smell.”
“Aye. I’ll say you do and “kind of smell” is an understatement.”
Marion stood with a small smile on her face. She kissed Luke on the forehead
and left to return to her chamber. When she got there, her bed had been changed
and all her extra clothes were hung up. Additionally, Gabriel’s and Luke’s
clothes were there as well, and Marion smiled to herself. Suddenly she heard a
voice coming from one of the other rooms. She drew her sword and advanced. She
burst through the door and found a naked Gabriel bent over a tub with hot
water. She stood up and turned when she heard Marion come in. As always, Marion
was struck by her beauty. Gabriel’s eyes were shimmering and her long hair was
loose, but Gabriel had it draped over one of her shoulders and covering her
left tit.
“Well, you going to join me sweetie?”
That was all the encouragement that Marion needed. She had to have Gabriel
help her with her uniform for Marion was stiff from sleeping in the chair by
Luke’s side. In addition, all the blood on her uniform was hard and crusted.
After Marion was naked, she climbed into the tub with Gabriel. The warm water
was making her dizzy. They used some soap that Gabriel had brought with her to
wash each other. They took turns holding the bar of soap and tracing each
other’s bodies. They washed each other’s hair and made sure to comb each
other’s hair so they didn’t get tangles and to make sure that all the dirt was
out of it. Eventually the water was cold, so they helped each other to stand up
and get out. Gabriel went and got some extra water that she had sitting nearby
to rinse off with.
They made sure that every square centimeter was clean of dirt and soap.
After they had dried each other off, Gabriel got a pair of scissors and had
Marion lay back on their bed. She then proceeded to trim Marion’s pubic hair.
Gabriel then went and got some more hot water and soap. Marion was confused but
things were cleared up when she saw the straight razor in Gabriel’s hand. She
shaved not only Marion’s pussy, but her legs and underarms as well. After she
was done, Marion felt cleaner than she had felt in a very long time. She then
returned the favor to Gabriel.
Marion had more work to do for Gabriel had a thicker bush than Marion; had
but all this meant was that Marion got the stare at Gabriel’s pussy longer. As
Marion shaved Gabriel’s pussy, she could see the moisture forming on her pussy
lips and Gabriel’s inner lips were getting red and swelling up. Marion was sure
that hers were doing the same thing. When they were done, they cleaned up all
the loose hair; which wasn’t hard because they had put a towel down first.
Their time together, in bed, that night unleased a whirlwind. Marion and
Gabriel poured all their passions into each other. Since they were in no hurry,
they could take their time with each other. They started with light kissing
that slowly became more and more passionate. As their kisses became more
involved, so did their hands. They both really loved the feeling of their
partner’s bare cunts. As they were getting more into things, Marion suddenly
had an idea. She moved to where she could lick Gabriel’s cunt and Gabriel could
lick hers at the same time. As soon as Gabriel asked what she was doing; she
figured it out. Soon they were licking and kissing each other’s pussies and
driving each other wild.
All too soon they exploded in mutual orgasms that left both of them
exhausted. It had really been too long since they had been together. As they
recovered, Marion started to think. Their clits were like tiny cock tips, so
Marion wondered what it would feel like to rub them together. When she
explained this to Gabriel, they both agreed that they just had to try it. It
took them a few minutes to find the right positions but when they did; the
sparks started flying. They got the new heights that neither of them knew
existed.
Together they climbed higher and higher. Neither of them wanted to be the
first one to cum so they both fought off their own as best they could while
trying their hardest to make the other cum first. After almost ten minutes of
sheer pleasure, they exploded. They both sprayed all over the other which
caused them to cum yet again. Eventually they stopped cumming and they were now
beyond exhausted. They couldn’t even untangle their bodies and fell asleep with
their legs still wrapped around the other and their pussies still pressed up
against the other.
To be continued in part 8, Based on a post by somethin fishy,
for Sex Stories.
56 min
October 01, 2025 Luke’s HAARP Time Warp: Part 6
Luke’s HAARP Time Warp: Part 6
Marion continues growing but must suffer a loss.
Based on a post by somethin fishy,
in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.

Chapter 25.
When Luke and Marion woke up the next morning, it was storming out. Nothing
really serious, just one of those late summer storms with a decent amount of
rain, some wind and usually some lighting. Being that it was a warm rain, Luke
went out into it without putting clothes on. It was about the perfect
temperature. With some persuasion, Marion came out too. Soon both of them were
playing like children with them jumping in mud puddles and just having a good
time. Marion, before too long, was working on getting everyone else to strip
down and join them. The women were quick to strip down and Bard followed suit
not too long after.
Robin though, was raised to be very modest and in believing that the devil
would soon visit; so, he wouldn’t strip down with everyone else. Marion, for
her part, respected his views and didn’t try forcing his which he appreciated.
Basically, as long as he respected her view, she respected his. The rain
continued for almost an hour. During this time the miserable feeling of the day
before were forgotten for the time being. The group was having too much fun.
Not only was playing in the rain fun, but they were all busy teasing Marion
about her limping and careful walking. Everyone had heard her the night before
and this actually helped the group start to recover from Stella’s death.
All too soon though, the rain stopped and it was back to business. Marion
had left it to Pollyanna, Stella’s closest friend, on where to bury her.
Pollyanna picked a small church, in the village, from where Stella was
originally from. So, the group made to four hour track to the village church.
Once there though, the group realized that the whole village had been
abandoned. From the looks of things, it had been abandoned not that long ago.
Gabriel found an empty space in the cemetery and Alice had even found a coffin
for Stella. Luke and Bard took care of digging the grave, making sure to go
down six feet. Once the grave had been dug, everyone but Matt grabbed a line
and lowered Stella’s body into the ground. Once done, Marion spoke a few words.
After she had finished, but before everyone started to bury her, Pollyanna
started speaking:
“For my best friend, the woman who taught me to be a woman and who
encouraged me to fight like a man; I cannot thank you enough. I swear this now
that I shall ever stop working toward freeing the people of this tormented land
so that no others have to make the choices that you did, Stella. For nobody
should be forced into the position of selling their bodies just so that their
children can have something to eat, or having to watch as those children are
ripped away by soldiers because the family couldn’t pay the record high taxes
levied on them because some lazy noble wanted to host a bigger party then their
neighbor. Go in peace know Stella and know that I will always love you for all
that you have done for me.”
“Amen” everyone said while trying to hold back their tears.
When she finished, everyone in the group started to openly weep; Pollyanna
had just said out loud what everyone had been feeling in their hearts.
Eventually, they started burying their friend, and Pollyanna finished things by
pushing a cross which Gabriel had made into the ground. The cross had actually
been Stella’s sword at one time, but Gabriel had broken it in half after Stella
had been killed and had etched Stella’s name and date of death on it.
After they finished, Luke put his arms around Marion’s shoulder. This always
made her feel better and it did this time as well. Looking around, Marion
started getting curious about this village. It looking like a nice enough place
to stay, so the group split up to search the village. Luke found a fully intact
blacksmithing shop that still had its tools in it and plenty of raw materials
laying around. Marion found a small tavern but all the alcohol was gone. Robin
and Bard checked out the church while Gabriel went up to check out the steeple
for this looked like the prefect place from which she could pick off intruders.
Alice went though the houses and found one that was significantly cleaner than
the rest. To make it better, it had a large supply of herbs in it that Alice
recognized as having medicinal value. Not only that, it still had to tools to
process the herbs. Pollyanna meanwhile stayed with Matt and they talked
quietly. They both realized that they were quickly falling in love and only
hoped that nobody would object. Luke of course already knew about them and had
told them as much. He also told them that as long as they continued to do their
duties that he had no objections. In fact, he had wished them the best of luck
and they looked like they belonged together, and they made a cute couple.
Within an hour the group met back up at the church. Marion made the decision
to move their base of operations here as soon as they could get all their gear
and they had scouted the area. Everyone agreed with her; this was far nicer
living then in the forest plus there was so much here that they could use that
it would be foolish not to move. An added bonus was that they were now further
away from York and therefore safer for the time being. The last thing that
justified them moving was that they had been recently discovered and didn’t
know how long it would be before Cecilia would try again. She figured that it
would probably take them about a week or so to move.
Matt and Alice would stay behind, in the village, while the group moved.
Moving around was extremely painful for Matt and Alice would have to take care
of him. Pollyanna made the announcement that her and Matt were now an item in
the most obvious way possible. She wrapped her arms around his neck and planted
a giant, wet kiss on his lips. That simple kiss began to turn into something
more when Matt started pushing his tongue into Pollyanna’s mouth. Only Marion
loudly clearing her throat made them stop. When Pollyanna looked up, she looked
like the kid how got caught with their hand in the cookie jar. This made the
rest of the group fall over laughing and Pollyanna’s reddening face didn’t help
any.
Eventually everyone in the group were able to compose themselves. Marion
told Pollyanna to stay behind to not only help protect Matt but also to scout
the area. Marion told her that the rest of them would be back the next day with
some of the gear and to hear what all Pollyanna had found while scouting.
Marion and Luke couldn’t for the life of them understand why everyone in the
village was gone. In fact, it looked like everyone had just stopped whatever it
was that they had been doing and left.
This was actually not far from the truth. This village was one of those that
refused to follow Cecilia so she had come in and forced all the residence of
the area to move to York. Of course, the young men were forced into her army
while the young woman were force to become army whores. Thing is though that
the village itself hadn’t been destroyed and now it was going to be Marion’s
new base of operations.
The trip back was much faster than the trip to the village, in the first
place. On the way back, the group was able to ambush a small patrol. One of the
members was only badly wounded so Marion was able to pump him for information;
although she didn’t have to pump very hard for the man was one of Cecilia’s
forced recruits.
“Cecilia’s hold is slipping as most soldiers refuse to leave their quarters
anymore. For the most part she is having to rely on mercenary soldiers who have
never heard of you ma’am. Also, I feel that I should warn you that she is
planning another major offensive aimed at forcing you out of the forest so that
she can finally eliminate you. This time she will be using her mercenary troops
and their commanders are extremely tough men. They make everyone in Cecilia’s
regular army seem like little girls instead of fighting men.”
With this the man died. Marion ordered that the man be at least given a
burial instead of just dragging him off into the woods to be eaten like they
usually did. This patrol had only six men in it and didn’t yield very much
loot. The most valuable thing they got were the extra horses. Marion was now
determined to move camp even faster than before. The rest of the way back was
uneventful.
Once they were back in camp, Marion had the group immediately start
preparing the first load of gear for in the morning. Looking everything over,
Marion decided that it should only take three round trips to move everything;
two less then she had initially thought. After getting tomorrow morning’s gear
ready, Luke took the first watch while everyone else bedded down. Marion was
taking no chances now, and she relieved Luke four hours later.
As soon as started to get light the next morning, Marion woke everyone up.
She was anxious to get moving, and within forty minutes the first load was on
its way. The trip to the village was fast and uneventful. When they were about
fifteen minutes form the village, they were intercepted by Alice. She was
standing watch while Pollyanna got some rest.
“She found two nearby villages, Marion. In both of them the people were
starving. She didn’t make contact though for it was only the three of us here.
We figured that once everything gets moved that you might want to go to the
villages and introduce yourself for it’s about time that we stop hiding and
start making actual strides toward getting rid of your bitch sister.”
“Very good Alice and yes that is exactly what I will do. Now for some news
for you. We intercepted a small patrol on our way home yesterday. One of the
men was only wounded badly and he told us that Cecilia is getting ready to
launch another offensive only this time she’s using mercenary troops under
professional leadership. I figure that we should be able to get everything
moved within three days if we don’t get interrupted.”
The next couple of days were busy ones for the group. Marion rotated who
stayed in the village. This way everyone would have a general idea of the lay
of the land before they made their presence known. In order to hide themselves,
they even held off setting booby-traps for the time being. After they had
gotten the last load, Marion ordered that the whole area around their former
camp be riddled with booby-traps of all kinds and in much thicker densities the
they usually used. Doing this took the rest of the day and they had to make the
trip back to the village in the dark. None of them minded though for they had a
full moon and were used to moving around in the dark. Marion was able to get a
few hours’ sleep when they got back. Her and Luke now had a small house to
themselves. Actually, everyone in the group did. Marion’s house was the one
that had the blacksmith’s shop attached to it.
The next morning, the group had their first strategy meeting. They all
shared everything that they had learned about their new home: where the
villages were, where the roads ran, where were the streams, bridges, and fords
were at. Luke shared what he would be focusing on for the next couple of weeks.
He was going to make horse drawn reaping machines. His machines weren’t
combines but they would be far ahead of reaping crops with a sickle. Gabriel
would go around and set up hidden watch post and look for good trees for which
to make good bows and arrows out of. Alice would get a hospital set up. She
would also search the area for medicinal plants. Bard would help Luke in the
blacksmith shop when he wasn’t busy tending to the group’s livestock or the
fields which the group had found. Pollyanna would be working on mapping the
area. Luke had told her to pay particular attention to areas that they could
fortify or areas in which they could set up a water powered blacksmith shop or
a grist mill. Matt was confined to bedrest for the next five weeks, but while
he was in bed, he would be working on making new clothes for everyone and more
arrows for the group. Marion in the meantime would be working on getting the
other villages in the area to join with her for she knew that she would need
their help to overthrow Cecilia.
Chapter 26.
Cecilia in the meantime, was growing ever more paranoid and fearful of
Marion. Her army mostly refused to leave their barracks for they had suffered
enough losses at Marion’s hands and they didn’t want anything more to do with
her. When they did go out, they stayed very close to town and they defiantly
stayed out of the forest. Even Cecilia’s assassins had failed. She had sent
them out to kill Marion and instead twenty of them had been killed including
their leader. This caused the rest of them to scatter in the wind after all
they were assassins not soldiers and they quickly found out that hunting Marion
was a fool’s errand and a surefire way to meet with God. Or course it took a
while for Cecilia to get this news for Marion didn’t leave any survivors that
knew what had happened. Then just a few days later, a small patrol went
missing. They hadn’t even been patrolling in an area that Marion had ever
attacked before. This caused Cecilia to really lose sleep. Was Marion expanding
her operations? Was there another group that was rising up against her? Nobody
knew for they couldn’t find the bodies.
Soon after she had sent her assassins off, Cecilia had a most important
visitor. He was a legendary mercenary commander and had a knack for hunting
down rebel groups and eliminating them. He had heard of Cecilia’s problems, all
the way in Paris and he thought that he might be able to get a very good job
offer. After all he was able to bring almost one thousand seasoned men into the
field. These were very experienced and highly motivated men.
At first Cecilia balked at the terms the general was offering but then
again, she really didn’t have much choice after Marion had routed her regular
army. She was hoping that her assassins would be able to get the job done, but
she had her doubts and she needed a back-up plan. Cecilia was able to make it
to where she wouldn’t have to pay most of the cost until the general had proven
that he had been successful. After seeing everything that her sister was now
capable of, Cecilia had serious doubts that this continental general could do
any better. In fact, she told him as such and that was when he agreed to terms
that actually favored Cecilia.
The visiting general wasn’t French but German. His name was General Kleist
and he came from the Saxon controlled area of central Europe in what would
eventually become central Germany. He was almost fifty years old and had never
lost a fight. He had been a soldier since before he needed to shave and had
been given his first army when he was eighteen. He had fought all over Europe
and had a brutal reputation when it came to rebel groups. Against regular
troops he fought with honor, but that completely disappeared when he fought
rebels. Most of his men were German, but he had men from all over Europe,
including England. These were the men that he would be relying on for this
contract. The general had interviewed the surviving men of Cecilia’s previous
expedition to find out what had happened. What he learned, shocked him.
Marion’s troops were extremely ingenious and ruthless, but they were also
capable of showing extreme kindness as well. Furthermore, Marion didn’t strike
at the noble’s morale, she struck at the common soldier’s morale. By convincing
them that the fight was worthless and that they would only die if they
continued. This made the largest part of the army worthless for its commanders
and left the nobles vulnerable to ambushes. General Kleist didn’t share the
common misconception that knights were invulnerable in battle for he had seen
this notion get crushed on numerous occasions. Knights did have their roles to
play but they had to have the protection of the infantry.
Just as the general was about to leave to fetch the rest of his men, Cecilia
got word that a small patrol had disappeared. This sounded like one of Marion’s
tricks and she forbid the general from leaving for he could send a messenger
for his men; she needed him with her now. Kleist would have to force Cecilia’s
own army into the field. He knew that as a fighting force, that army was
worthless at the moment and he told Cecilia that. She then did something that
he wasn’t really expecting in that she gave him free rein over her army.
“General just do whatever you have to do to get those worthless bastards
whipped into shape. Then when you are ready, take them out and crush my
sister.”
“Yes milady.” And he left.
What followed was a brutal time for those in the army. General Kleist
whipped any man that didn’t follow orders. If they complained, they got
whipped. If they tried to desert then he had them hung, drawn and quartered,
and finally beaten to death by his own comrades. Kleist wanted the men to fear
him more than Marion. It took a couple of months but he was making real
progress with turning the mob that he started with, back into a real army.
During that time, he and Cecilia had started sleeping together. The general
found Cecilia to be a very passionate woman and Cecilia found the general to be
very experienced in bed and would always make sure that Cecilia was very
satisfied. Cecilia was doing this because she hadn’t gotten laid since leaving
Lincoln and figured that this would be a cheaper way to keep Kleist loyal to
her. Kleist was fucking her because for one, she was beautiful. Two, she was
powerful and Kleist wanted some of that power for himself and third pounding
Cecilia senseless helped him relax in the evenings. Retraining her ragged army
was very stressful and Kleist found that fucking Cecilia helped him forget. His
eventual goal was to marry her and then use her army to force her out after she
had produced a number of children for him but first, he would have to get rid
of Marion.
It was almost three months after the general first arrived that his army got
there. These men were professionals and it showed. They had excellent gear and
marched with supreme confidence. It took them just over a week to integrate
Cecilia’s army with his own, but by the time it was done, he had an army of
just over two thousand men. They still didn’t know exactly where Marion’s
forces were at but the area of where Cecilia’s first army was routed seemed
like a good place to start. Everyone knew that Marion was still around, only
now it was Cecilia’s tax collectors that were being targeted and all the
villages near that forest were now in open rebellion. Problem was that by the time
that the general had gotten the army ready, winter had settled over northern
England and put all thoughts of an offensive on hold until spring. Nobody
fought in winter. It was too dangerous and with no grass available, horses and
oxen died in groves so the army and the general settled in for the winter.
Chapter 27.
Marion and the rest of the group rapidly settled down into the village. Bard
was finding out that Luke was a man of many parts when Luke started making
reaping machines that they could rent out to the local villages for a tiny part
of their harvest. Luke told Bard that the machines would save so much grain
that even with paying the fee, the villagers would still be coming out ahead.
This way everyone would win. Marion’s group would get the food that they would
get the food that they would need for the winter and the villagers would get
even more grain than usual. An added bonus was that the locals would start
trusting Marion and that was more important than the food. While Luke was
making machines, he also took the time to teach Bard how to make knives and
swords. Before long Bard was making amazingly beautiful swords that were very
balanced and were very good at holding their edge. By the time the harvest had
come around, Luke had built six reaping machines and had furthermore made
harnesses so that horses could be used instead of oxen. This would further
speed up the harvest over the old ways. One of the long range projects that
Luke was working on was a steam engine that would be able to power the shop and
would enable Luke to work on bigger projects faster. Bard kept working on his
swords for which soon he was making really good money from; by selling them.
In the meantime, Alice was rapidly growing her skills as a doctor and an
apothecary. As soon as Marion had started to draw more people to her banner,
Alice’s skills began to come into high demand. At first Alice completely
memorized every scrape of medical information on Luke’s computer and every last
bit that he had drifting around in his head. Alice made sure to write
everything down in the common language, English no Latin or Greek here. She
would then give this information to Pollyanna who had set up a print shop in
town and was printing books using a press that she designed herself. It was
based on an idea that Luke had given her, based on what her could remember
about the Guttenberg press. She knew that at first there would be no market for
these, but once more people had learned to read then she would be ready. In
addition to Alice’s books, Pollyanna printed every book from Luke’s computer.
She also printed books that were designed to help people learn how to read. One
of the other things that she printed was maps of the area so that Marion’s
troops would know where to go and how long it would take to get there. Luke had
taught everyone the metric system being as that was what he was most
comfortable with. Being that he had been an engineer that had worked all over
the world, Luke used the metric system so that there would be no screw ups in
specs. Pollyanna also helped Luke in engineering his new machines. Luke was
working on everything from lathes to mills for machining from powered looms to
sewing machines for textiles. One other big thing happened to Pollyanna, she
got pregnant and Matt was going to be a dad. When Pollyanna gave everyone the
news, the group erupted in celebration. They all loved Pollyanna and Matt.
After Gabriel had set up out the best look-out post surrounding the
villages, everyone took their turns at standing look out. One of the things
that Luke had already made was a telegraph and every post was equipped with
one. This way the lookout could immediately warn everyone else if enemy troops
were sighted. When Gabriel wasn’t standing guard, she was Marion’s personal
bodyguard; a duty which Gabriel took dead serious. After everything that Marion
had done for her, Gabriel would gladly give her life to make sure that Marion
survived and stayed out of Cecilia’s grasp. With everything that Marion was
doing, Gabriel had her hands full but so was the life of the personal bodyguard
of a very capable ruler.
Just after the group had settled down in the village, Robin died. He had
never fully recovered from his earlier brush with death either physically or
mentally. His death had hit Alice hard for she had poured her soul into keeping
helping Robin recover.
“Alice” Luke quietly said to her just after they buried him “The first rule
of being a doctor is that you Will Not win every battle. Some people will be
too badly injured physically; or in their mind they are already dead. That’s
not to say that you shouldn’t try to save everyone because you have amazing
skill but always remember that you’re not God.”
“I know Luke, but that kid was so innocent. I mean what did he do to anyone?
Why did he have to die when there are plenty of evil people that could have
taken his place?”
“Alice, that is a question that humans have been wrestling with since time
began and there’s no good answer. The religious would say well that’s just
God’s plan, but I have never found that line to be of any comfort. You just
have to accept it and move on. Learn everything you can from each case and that
way if they don’t make it, then at least they wouldn’t have died in vain.”
“I keep forgetting that you’ve been through all this before.”
Luke nodded and put his arm around Alice as she sobbed quietly and he kept
it there until she had cried herself out. He didn’t even bother to say anything
to her because he knew that there was nothing for him to say. After the
funeral, Alice began to pour everything she had into her studies.
Marion had the busiest time of everyone. She was to one that would travel to
the surrounding villages to talk with the leaders about joining her. At first,
nobody could even believe that she was still alive. Her next battle would
almost always be about her being female and why they should follow her. A
couple of things always helped her with this argument. First is that she
already had a reputation for being ferocious in combat. The second was that she
was nobility whether she liked it or not. The third thing was that she
projected leadership like nobody else. In meetings she was the dominate
personality but she wasn’t domineering and she would always go out of her way
to make sure that everyone had the chance to include their input and when
someone made contributions to one of her plans then she would always make sure
that person got credit. It took Marion almost three weeks of almost constant
effort before the first village signed on with her and they were almost
immediately rewarded for Marion started stopping Cecilia’s tax collectors from
visiting that village. As word of this spread, other villages signed on with
her. Marion was also always on the lookout for new recruits for her army. Yes,
she would be building it from scratch but she had the help of Gabriel and
especially Luke. Luke could get the most thick-headed person to follow orders
within an hour or so with very little effort on his part. The army that they
were starting to build would be the most professional one since the ancient
Romans. Marion knew that for a while she wouldn’t be able to compete with her
sister based on numbers so she would have to make up the difference with
quality. She was able to get one of the villages to agree to try Luke’s
mechanical reapers saying that if the results didn’t live up to her promises
then she would make the difference up herself. Once Luke had finished the first
field, the villagers were amazed for they had no idea just how must grain they lost
every year. By having Luke harvest the field, the village got almost a quarter
more grain than they would have gotten themselves. Within days, every other
farmer in the area was wanting Luke to harvest their fields too. Instead, Luke
taught some of the farmers how to use his reapers and subcontracted them to do
the harvest. Luke had enough on his plate the way it was and he also wanted to
make sure that the locals learned how to do these things for themselves.
In Marion’s personal life, she was just as busy. Her pregnancy was starting
to show and one of the things that Luke liked to do was to play his music for
the kid. He would place his old cell phone on Marion’s stomach and play
different music for the kid. He just loved the feeling of the kid kicking. Even
before Marion gave birth, her house got another person to live in it for
Gabriel moved in with her and Luke. At first it was just Gabriel being dead
serious about protecting Marion, but as time went on it became more than that.
Everyone realized that Gabriel was falling in love with Marion. At first
Gabriel was deeply ashamed of her love for Marion and by extension Luke. This
feeling continued until a rainy day when all three were home.
“Gabriel?” asked Marion and Luke “Can the three of us talk please?”
“Yes” replied Gabriel who was so nervous that she thought that she might pee
at any moment.
“Gabriel” started Luke “We know that you have fallen in love with Marion and
after talking with Marion we have no problem with this. After all you have no control
with who you love and we don’t believe that anyone can tell you who you can
love and who you can’t. Back in my time we had plenty on men and woman who were
homosexual or bisexual. F Y I, bisexuals love both men and woman. There were
plenty in my time who didn’t like this fact but to repress this fundamental
human fact is exceptionally cruel.”
“Gabriel” started Marion “I am fine with you loving me and being completely
honest with you, I find myself falling in love with you too. I just ask you to
remember that Luke is and will always be my primary love but he has agreed to
share” giving Luke a funny look “a bit too eagerly now that I think about it.”
Luke just gave have a shit eating smile and Marion gave him a playful punch.
“So, both of you are fine with this?” asked Gabriel as if she was reaching
for some distant hope that she was too afraid that she would never reach. Luke
and Marion smiled at her.
“Yes, we are fine and to prove it to you…”
Marion took Gabriel by the hand and lead her to her and Luke’s bed. Luke
whispered something to Marion and he left the room. At first Gabriel was
worried about Luke until Marion explained that Luke was giving them some
privacy for their first time and he was going to work in the shop. Marion took
the lead when she pulled Gabriel in for a deep kiss. At first Gabriel was so
nervous that she could barely participate. Her upbringing was keeping her back
for she was about to partake in one of the vilest sins, but Marion was patent
with her. After a few passion-loaded kisses from Marion, Gabriel started to
loosen up and she started returning them. Marion then started to run her hands
up and down Gabriel’s body with Gabriel quickly replying in kind. As Gabriel’s
hand ran across Marion’s swollen stomach, the baby kicked and the girls
giggled. As their hands reached each other’s pussies Gabriel was now completely
involved and couldn’t have stopped if she wanted to. Both of them were wearing
pants and shirts. By this time all the woman in Marion’s party had given up on
dresses. Gabriel made quick work of untying Marion’s pants while Marion ran her
hands up under Gabriel’s shirt, pushing it up as she went. As Marion’s pants
fell away, Marion pushed Gabriel’s shirt over her head. Marion then untied
Gabriel’s pants as Gabriel removed Marion’s shirt slowly. After the two of them
were naked, they embraced each other. It was then that Marion realized that
Gabriel was softly crying and Marion was instantly concerned, ‘had she gone too
far, too fast.’ She didn’t need to worry though
“Marion, my love” Gabriel started when she noticed Marion’s concern “All my
life I have known that I was different but could never figure out why. I was
always more interested in spying on the other girls then I was in spying on the
boys. I never told anyone because I knew how people would react and then I met
you though Luke. You took me under your wing, protected me, and helped me grow
to heights which I never knew existed. Then you and Luke took me to bed with
you. That was until now the best night of my life and if I had died, I would
have been happy. Afterwards though was so awkward; at first, I thought you were
just ignoring me like my parents did after they made love. Then I began to fear
that you hated me for it didn’t seem that you wanted to be with me anymore and
that hurt so bad.”
By this point Marion was in tears. Part of this was simply her hormones but
most of it was caused by Gabriel pouring her heart out.
“Gabriel, to be honest with you, I never thought about you sexually until
just a few days ago even after that time with Luke. For back then I was just
trying to help one of my best friends get through a very difficult time in her
life. I did notice that you were more distant toward me after and I thought
that I had offended you in some way. Then you moved in with us. At first you
were just a loyal guard who was serious about her duty, but then Luke noticed
that your eyes seemed to be full of pain whenever you saw me, especially when I
was undressed. The reason that Luke kicked you out of our house the other night
was so that we could talk about you. He’s concerned about you, Gabriel. When he
first suggested that you might be in love with me, I was taken back to put it
mildly. However, the more I thought about it the more I thought about that
night with the three of us and I realized that was when the awkwardness really
started. Then I truly examined that night and every night after and I realized
that Luke was right. At first, I was embarrassed and angry. I mean we have
always been told that homosexuality was evil. Then I started to wonder how
something so beautiful and pure as what we shared that night could possibly be
evil. After I couldn’t find an answer for that question, I realized that the
reason that I couldn’t find the answer was that I had fallen in love with you
too.”
By now both girls were in tears. They had opened their hearts to each other
and had been accepted by the other.
“But Marion, what about Luke? About everyone else?”
“What about Luke? I still love him and he loves me. As you know, he knows
all about us and He was the one who started me on my road to discovering
myself. If anything, I love him more now than I did before. Just know that he
has already stated that he is strictly a one woman man and that he felt
terrible after he made you a woman. It actually took me a while to convince him
that he didn’t do anything wrong and I’m okay with it. I still think he feels
guilty once in a while though As for everyone else, if they don’t like the
facts then they can choke on it. Luke does suggest that we keep us to ourselves
for we are trying to lead a revolution in which everyone will be equal in the
eyes of the law. Everyone will be free to be themselves. Everyone will have the
freedom to succeed or fail and whatever they do will be up to them.”
“Remind me to give Luke a thank you.” Marion smiled at this
“He’s already said that you being happy and able to thrive will be thanks
enough.”
With that Marion gently pulled Gabriel to lay with her in bed. What followed
was something that could only be described as pure love. Marion started by
softy kissing every square centimeter of skin on Gabriel’s face and neck. As
Marion made her way down Gabriel’s neck, Gabriel released her first moan of the
night. Marion then made her way down to Gabriel’s tit. Gabriel wasn’t as gifted
in the tit department as Marion, but that was okay because Gabriel having
smaller tits made it easier for her to use her bow. Marion the started sucking
on one of Gabriel’s nipples while foundling the other. This gave Gabriel her
first orgasm for the night. Gabriel had another orgasm before Marion moved on.
Down across Gabriel’s tight strong stomach Marion kissed and caressed. Finally,
Marion reached Gabriel’s bush. It was the same chestnut color as her hair and
while sparse was curly and soft. Marion didn’t spend too much time here before
she started down Gabriel’s legs, much to Gabriel’s disappointment. After
working on both of Gabriel’s long, strong legs;
Marion returned to Gabriel’s flower. This time Marion was looking for nectar
and she found it by the bucket full. As fast as Marion could lap it up Gabriel
produced more. Marion then gave up trying to lick her lover clean and sent
right to the source. She locked her mouth over Gabriel’s fuck hole and used her
tongue to fuck her. Marion found a rough patch inside Gabriel that when licked
drove Gabriel crazy, in fact it was all that Marion could do to hold Gabriel
down. As Marion’s tongue found her special place, lights started flashing in
Gabriel’s eyes. She didn’t know what was happening to her and really didn’t
care for this was far better than anything she had ever experienced before.
Things hit a crescendo when Gabriel started shaking violently and flooding
Marion’s mouth with nectar. Marion almost couldn’t keep up but somehow managed
to keep everything in her mouth. Marion then stopped to give Gabriel some time
to recover. She gently moved up to lay next to Gabriel. As Marion lay on her
back, Gabriel moved around to where her head was lying on Marion’s shoulder and
her long hair was spread across Marion’s upper body. At this moment, Marion
knew why Luke always loved when they did this for, she found that there didn’t
seem to be any other way to show that two people loved each other more. Marion
then made sure that all the hair was out of Gabriel’s face and then she drew
the blanket over them and joined Gabriel in sleepy land.
Some hours later Marion didn’t know when, she was awakened by movement under
the cover. At first, she was disoriented, someone was gently sucking on her
right nipple. Marion moved the cover and by the light of the moon could see a
head covered in chestnut hair whose lips were latched on to her nipple. The
realization came to Marion of what was going on and she put her hand on that
head and gently stroked the hair. Gabriel was startled by this but recovered
quickly when Marion started stroking her hair. Gabriel was determined to return
Marion’s love with interest. She moved up to Marion’s face and their eyes
locked. Neither of them could seem to break contact for it was like there was
some spell over them. They didn’t know how much time pasted but Gabriel slowly
started kissing Marion’s neck while caressing Marion’s face. This time it was
Marion who was cumming buckets for to her this was almost a dream because she
had never fully woken up. Eventually Gabriel moved south back down to Marion’s
sensitive tits. Marion was a bit larger and with her pregnancy was getting
bigger and more sensitive. Gabriel didn’t spend too much time here for she
wanted to make sure that Marion was still conscious when she went down on her
and so far,
Gabriel had given Marion two powerful orgasms. Gabriel worked her way over
Marion’s slightly swollen belly tracing every stretch line as she did. She then
made her way down to Marion’s golden bush. Since she began spending time with
Luke; Marion now kept her bush neatly trimmed so that Luke wouldn’t get hair in
his mouth, plus it gave her more skin to skin contact when Luke went down on
her. Now it was Gabriel’s turn to enjoy. By this time Marion was talking in
moans and gasp and not saying anything. When Gabriel spread Marion’s pussy lips
and started to lick; Marion saw the stars in her eyes. The more Gabriel licked
the more intense the starlight became. Those stars exploded the second that
Gabriel put her tongue up inside Marion and started licking her G-spot. Since
Gabriel had Marion’s legs propped up on her shoulder’s Marion’s orgasm was
beyond intense. She screamed out into the night at the top of her lungs. She
screamed until there was no air left to scream out and then Marion collapsed.
Every muscle went to jelly and every cell felt like it weighed a ton. She
couldn’t even pull the blanket over her before she passed out. Gabriel smiled,
seeing this and pulled the blanket over them and fell back asleep.
Chapter 28.
Life after this got better for Marion and the rest of the group. Cecilia’s
troops wouldn’t even come out of the castle anymore and Marion was making rapid
progress in turning the entire area against her. Luke was making amazing
progress in forming the army. He assigned one unit to learn under Pollyanna and
one to learn under Matt who had recovered. If the recruits thought that winter
would slow things down, then they were mistaken. If anything, Luke made them train
harder for by now they had excellent intelligence on what Cecilia was up to and
they knew that she had hired a professional general to rebuild her army and he
had brought units with him from Europe.
Marion always made sure that her men and woman were paid on time and their
pay came directly from her coffers and not from the officers. This was
something that Luke had insisted on; the new army would be government troops, G
I as he called them, and not independent contractors. With Marion now in
control of the countryside, she instituted her own taxes. They were much lower
than Cecilia’s and with the extra grain that had been taken in, the people
could easily pay it and were glad to for Marion was a much better ruler then
Cecilia ever was and they knew that if Marion lost the war then their lots
would get much worse.
On Christmas day 1065 several big things happened for Marion and her
followers. First was that Luke got his steam engine up and running. Now he
could make weapons far faster than before and much more advanced weapons. In
fact, Gabriel was the first one to receive them. Luke gave her a pair of six
shot revolvers and a bolt action repeating rifle that was based on the German
Mauser rifle. Granted it was slower to shoot then if he had based it on the Lee
Enfield; it was more rugged. Gabriel also got a small unit of bodyguards to
help protect Marion; four women and four men and within a week they were
equipped just like Gabriel. Luke gave Pollyanna a set of surveying tools that
she instantly fell in love with.
Measuring distances was always a pain but now she could do her work much
faster. Alice got a surgeon’s tool set. Luke had scrounged high and low to find
enough of the right metals to make the tools but he just managed. Alice of
course knew what Luke was doing for her because he had measured her hands so
that he could make the tools so that they would fit her properly. Matt had also
got a set of guns but his were a bit larger than the ones that Luke had made
for the woman. The caliper was the same of course but the rifle stock was a bit
longer and his pistol grips were a bit larger. Luke had done this so that Matt
could use them more comfortably.
The other big thing that happened was much more personal for Marion. That
morning, before they left the house, Luke gave her a diamond ring and asked her
to marry him. Of course, she said yes and everyone’s reaction was “Well it’s
about time” Luke had gotten the diamond while he was in one of the port towns
looking for salt so they could preserve meat for the winter. Luke had met a gem
dealer and after much bargaining, which saw Luke trade in the loupe that he had
made, he got several large rough diamonds and a couple of smaller ones. He also
got some sapphires and a ruby.
Luke had then taken those rough gems and cut and polished them to
perfection. The biggest diamond got a solitaire cut and this truly brought out
the fire in it. Luke then made a pair of rings out of gold. The diamonds were
held in by six prongs that Luke had carefully shaped like tulips and the small
ones down the sides were held in by a V shaped groove that Luke had formed.
Luke took the sapphire and a couple of other small diamond pieces and made a
necklace for Marion. He took the Ruby and made a necklace for Gabriel. After
Marion and Gabriel’s first night together, the three of them slept together
every night. That had happened in November and now Gabriel was wondering if she
too was pregnant. If she was then so be it for, she had always wanted to be a
mother.
Everywhere Marion went her ring caught everyone’s attention. Nobody had ever
seen jewelry like hers. The diamond shined and shimmered in the sunlight and
the sapphire necklace was just breathtaking. Luke thought that Marion wearing
jewelry was like guiding a lily but seeing her wearing the pieces that he made
was unlike any other experience he had ever had. Gabriel loved her necklace too
but refused to wear it for the most part so that she wouldn’t lose it in
battle. She did wear it around the house and on formal occasions.
After Christmas, things started to get extremely hectic for Marion and her
group. For one she was really starting to have a hard time moving around due to
her growing belly. One of the local midwives how had joined with Alice
estimated that Marion had about six weeks to go. Alice, like the rest of the
group had taken on followers of her own, only her followers were interested in
medicine. So far, she had gotten a herb specialist, a couple of midwives, and
two men. These men were not like most of the other men in that they considered
woman equal and they would be more than happy to treat anyone who might need
their assistance. In fact, Alice had enough people around her that she asked
Pollyanna to design a hospital for a base. Pollyanna rapidly agreed and got to
work.
Another reason that things were hectic was that Marion had declared a total
blockade of the city of York. The blockade wouldn’t be lifted until Cecilia’s
army laid down their arms and Cecilia left. Marion was demanding that Cecilia
not only leave York, but leave the British islands as well. At first Marion had
a hard time enforcing the blockade but as more and more troops came out of
Luke’s training program this became easier. With the first snowfall, Luke
introduced something that the world had never seen before, winter camouflage.
With the padded jackets and pants that he had developed, Marion’s troops could
move very quickly and stay hidden until it was time to strike. Not only that
but Luke’s gun making was gathering momentum. He was having a problem securing
a steady supply of potassium nitrate and iron but he had enough to manage. He
designed the firearms to use black power at first because it was the easiest to
manufacture.
Marion and Luke were married on New Year’s Day by one of the local priests.
He wasn’t all that happy about Marion already being pregnant but he was far
from stupid and was able to see the reality in front of him. These two people
loved each other with all their being. Not only that but he had been one of the
early victims of Cecilia’s extortion and he saw marrying Luke and Marion as a
way of poking Cecilia in the eye. Within a week, Pollyanna and Matt were
married as well. In mid-January news came in of Edward’s death. Marion and her
immediate group already knew that this was going to happen thanks to Luke so
they didn’t react at all to the news. They also knew that the new king would
have his hands full with the threat from the Duke of Normandy so Marion knew
that the only threat they would be facing for a while was from Cecilia.
By the end of February Marion had fifteen hundred troops at her disposal. A
thousand were infantry, four hundred were cavalry and the last hundred were
artillery. In addition, Pollyanna had fifty combat engineers under her command
and Alice had a medical unit with four doctors besides herself, twelve nurses,
and thirty others. A week before the end of February though Marion’s life made
a drastic turn when she became a mother. It was about two in the morning when
after fourteen hours in labor, Marion gave birth to a beautiful baby girl which
Marion promptly named Mackenzie MacDougall which brought tears to Luke’s eyes.
Marion knew for all that he loved her, that he still missed his family
terribly. Marion had caught him numerous times just sitting in front of his
computer looking at pictures of his sister Mackenzie and her family, pictures
of his former coworkers who were like family to him, and pictures of his
parents. Thankfully Marion’s pregnancy had been uneventful for the most part
and their child was healthy.
Chapter 29.
Marion defeats Cecilia; but at what cost?
As her general and his troops settled in for the winter, Cecilia started
getting very disturbing reports from some of the villages. Marion was starting
to really make herself a pain in the ass. Villages were declaring their
allegiance to Marion and she was gathering troops around her. General Kleist of
course wasn’t worried, after all what could a woman rebel and a few villages do
to him. The worst bit of news for Cecilia came in just after Christmas and was
that Marion appeared to be pregnant. The first time Cecilia heard this; she
went started doing a pretty good impression of a super volcano erupting. Even
General Kleist was fearful of her for Cecilia had finally shed the last of her
nice person persona and was now easier to equate to the devil’s evil twin then
a person. Any empathy that she might have still had evaporated. After a few
days and Cecilia had calmed down a little, Kleist asked her about it,
“That fucking whore got herself knocked up by the man that I deserve. He was
supposed to be mine; do you understand; Mine and she stole him.” She shrieked
“So general when the fuck are you going to get your men into the field?”
“Milady it be the middle of...” Cecilia cut him off
“Middle of fucking winter my fucking ass!! That cunt has her army in the
field and now I have just been informed that she is demanding that I leave not
only England, but the British islands all together!”
“Milady, please clam down. This town is well stocked with food and water.
The army is ready to go, but to fight in the winter is begging for disaster.
Just give me until spring then I will scatter that cunt’s forces and bring you
Luke.”
“See that you bring me Marion’s head on a pike as well general or it will be
your head on a pike. Now get out!”
The general began to ride his troops hard in focusing on their training. He
also began to make a contingency plan for if Marion somehow defeated him in
battle. He decided that if that happened, he would take every man left in his
army, race for the coast, and get out of England. He knew of Cecilia’s wide
range network so he would have to most likely head to the port of London to
make his escape.
A new problem made itself known in mid-January. The king of England had died
and the throne was passed to Herold Godwinson just as Luke had told Marion’s
group. Cecilia of course didn’t know this and sent envoys to meet with the new
king and to pledge her allegiance. She couldn’t go herself because she had her
hands full with Marion.
The only bit of good news was in early February when Cecilia found out that
she was pregnant, but by this time Kleist didn’t care anymore. He couldn’t
stand Cecilia and only stayed around so that he might still collect his bonus
for getting rid of Marion. There was this too; Marion’s troops seemed to be in
possession of some new type of weapon. One that made thunder when they were
used. Kleist didn’t put too much stock in these reports but with so many coming
in he figured that he just had to get a look for himself. He couldn’t see any
way in which thunder weapons could affect his heavily armored knights and
highly disciplined infantry.
With the end of February more bad news came in. Marion had given birth to a
healthy baby girl and had married Luke. If this wasn’t bad enough for Cecilia
then the news that Marion’s army was almost as large as hers was worse. By this
time though Cecilia knew where Marion’s main base was. The arrogant bitch had
the nerve to set herself up one of the villages that Cecilia had depopulated
and forced into York so she could keep an eye on them. Cecilia then got news
that she would most likely get no help from King Herold for he was gathering
men on the Isle of Wight to face the Norman threat. Nobody knew when the
Normans would attack but it seemed like that attack could come at any time.
As each day went by, Cecilia became more and more anxious for it was
becoming increasingly obvious that waiting to rebuild the army hadn’t been the
right call. Marion was gaining strength by the day and she was becoming
increasingly brazen for she was raiding almost right up to York’s walls. These
raids were becoming more effective as time went on.
On 1 March 1066 Cecilia had enough. She ordered General Kleist and the
entire army into the field with strict orders the either succeed or die. To
make sure that these orders were followed Cecilia sent a number of her personal
henchmen along with the army. It took the general and his officers almost three
days to get the troops ready and march them out of town. Their objective was
the village that Marion had taken over. Kleist estimated that the march would
take about two days and then they would burn the village to the ground and
leave no survivors. They would then go on to the other villages and raze them
as well. As the general was leaving the city gates, he was shocked beyond
belief to be joined by Cecilia and her personal guard.
“If you lose general, then Marion will make sure that I die. If I am to die
then I will die in battle.”
The general could barely hide his disgust for Cecilia’s guards were the
worst examples of humanity. In addition, woman didn’t belong on the battlefield
and the general was going to prove that. As Cecilia rode out with him, the
general was getting another idea. During the battle, he would make sure that
Cecilia died and he would take over all of her lands.
The first day out of town was pretty routine. The army made almost five
miles the first day. They would have made many more but the roads were in
terrible shape and the bridges had been destroyed. They also knew that Marion’s
troops knew where they were at for they could see scouts in the distance. That
evening they made camp around the remains of an abandoned village. Form the
looks of things, the village had very recently been abandoned and destroyed.
That night, the general’s officers set a heavy guard around the camp. Cecilia’s
nerves were trying to get the better of her but she was so far able to fight
it. After all the general seemed calm and she was better than any man.
The next morning the whole army knew that it was in trouble for every one of
their night guards were dead. This made everyone more than a bit nervous for
nobody heard a thing the night before and every one of the guards had their
throats slit. The army got going within an hour of sunrise. All over there was
signs of Marion’s army. Men and woman lurked in the shadows of the army. If
Cecilia’s cavalry charged then the troops lurking disappeared without a trace.
As Cecilia’s army came to within a few miles of their goal, they stumbled onto
Marion’s army.
Chapter 30.
On 1 March, Marion received word that Cecilia was marching her army out of
town. Marion had gotten word so fast because she had been able to slip spies
into York and they were all equipped with advanced signaling equipment. They
all had a set of flags and they all knew the code for sending messages. They
would sneak up to a high place and signal their partners outside the wall. That
partner would then send the message via telegraph back to Marion’s
headquarters. This was another one of the many advances that Luke had
introduced into the army. It had been a serious stretch and was expensive as
hell but he managed to find enough copper to make enough cable to reach York.
When she heard the news, Marion wasn’t worried though for she and her group of
advisers had been discussing this for months. They had all traveled the entire
area and studied the land. They knew where it would be to their advantage to
fight and where not to. They had informed all the villages that were in the
likely paths that when Cecilia’s army started their march that they would need
to evacuate or likely be killed.
When Cecilia’s army finally came out of the gates, Marion’s scouts were
watching and with the spy glasses that Luke had made could count the army as
they came out of the gates. They even saw that Cecilia herself was with the
army. All this was reported along with the army’s path. Marion ordered that all
villages along that route were to be immediately evacuated and burned. Her
cavalry units helped the villagers get out of harm’s way and even used their
horses to pull wagons loaded with the villager’s possessions. She didn’t want
to leave anything for Cecilia’s army to use. Luke called this tactic scored
earth and because Marion had helped the villagers get out of the way, they
complied with her order. All through the day Cecilia’s army was watched
closely. The scouts had orders to let themselves be seen but only from a
distance. They were not under any circumstances to get close enough to even
remotely endanger themselves. That evening, Cecilia’s army camped in one of the
burnt-out villages and the next phase of Marion’s plan was put into operation.
It was time for more psy-ops. Gabriel and Pollyanna would move around the enemy
camp at night and kill all the guards. If they could do so without being seen
they would also leave signs in the camp itself that they were there.
That night Gabriel and Pollyanna struck. The enemy had many more guards than
they had figured on but the duo was still able to wipe out all the guards.
Problem was that taking out all the guards took so long that they didn’t have
time to enter the camp safely. They reported this failure to Marion but she
wasn’t disturbed in the slightest. She privately figured that their plan was a
bit too reckless anyway. Granted it would have been nice to leave signs inside
the camp it just wasn’t worth the risk to two of Marion’s closest friends. As
soon as they reported in, Marion ordered them to get a nap. The battle would
begin in a few hours and those two would need to be at their best for Gabriel
was the leader of Marion’s bodyguards and Pollyanna’s engineers would play a
critical role in Marion’s plans.
To be continued in part 7, Based on a post by somethin fishy,
for Sex Stories.
0 min

About ExplicitNovels

From the publisher's feed

Welcome to the best works of emerging explicit romance authors. Explicit Novels daily Podcast presents long-format novels over a span of daily episodes. Subscribe to our podcasting channels.

Share ExplicitNovels

Sign up to save your podcasts

ExplicitNovels

ExplicitNovels episodes

About ExplicitNovels